and castest my words behind thee Psal. 50. 16 17. And a Bishop must be blamelesse 1. Tim. 3. 2. Yea if he haue beene heretofore infamous for any scandalous sin and haue now repented he ought not to exercise his function in that place where that infamy continueth for he must be one that hath a good report euen of them that are without lest he fall into reproach and by that meanes into the snare of the diuell 1. Tim. 3. 7. The cause why Paul by no meanes would accept of Marke to ioyne with him in his Ministery was because he had giuen offence to the Church by departing from him before Acts 15. 37 38. Yet it is no iust exception to the reproofe that is giuen because we know some faults by him that reprooues vs for then may we reiect all reproofe from men seeing the holiest Minister hath his infirmities and faults we also are men of the like passions with you say the Apostles themselues Acts 14. 15. Yea it it profitable for vs that God teacheth vs not by Angels nor by his Spirit immediately but by poore weake men that are sinners as well as we for by this meanes they may teach vs with more feeling experience and compassion then otherwise they could haue done this reason the Apostle giues why our blessed Sauiour himselfe was in all things excepting sin made like vnto vs Heb. 2. 17. that he might be a mercifull and faithfull high priest Yea say they that teach and reprooue thee be guilty not of humane infirmities onely but of grosse sinnes yet that cannot warrant thee either to refuse to heare them or to obey such reproofes as they giue thee by warrant from the Word of God for the people were bound to heare and obey the good doctrine of the Scribes and Pharisees though their workes were naught Matth. 23. 2 3. And the people of God transgressed because for the sinnes of Elyes sonnes the Priests they abhorred the offerings of the Lord 1. Sam. 2. 17. 24. The third and last of those corruptions which vsually hinder vs from taking reproof in good part is this that we take such as reprooue vs especially publikely to be our enemies or to be set on by some tale-bearers that loue vs not if he would haue come to me saith many a one and told me of my fault in priuate I should haue takenit well but this exclaiming of me and disgracing me in publike argueth no loue An example of this corruption we haue in Ahab who accounted the Prophet Eliah his enemie 1. Kings 21. 20. and those proud men spoken of Ier. 43. 2 3. who charged the Prophet that Baruch had set him on to preach so against them as he did To strengthen vs against this corruption we must consider of these foure points 1. That a man may haue his sin touched and reprooued in the Ministery of the Word when the Minister intends not to touch him nor so much as knowes of his sin as it was with that man that came to heare the Prophets he was conuinced of all he was iudged of all and had the secrets of his heart which were vnknowne both to the Prophets and to all other men made manifest to him 1. Cor. 14. 24 25. We vse not to busie our selues in inquiring curiously or maliciously into your faults nor entertaine tale-bearers but may say to you as the Prophet The Lord teacheth vs and shewes vs your practises and makes vs able to meet with them when wee thinke not of you Ierem. 11. 18 19. 2. That when a mans offence is knowne and scandalous to many the Minister is not bound to admonish him in priuate but may without malice reprooue it publikely for so did Iohn deale with the Pharisees and Sadduces Matth. 3. 7. and Paul euen with Peter himselfe Gal. 2. 14. and we haue an expresse commandement for it 1. Tim. 5. 20. them that sin publikely and notoriously he meanes rebuke before all that others also may fearâ—… 3. Though the sinne be priuate and knowne to no more but the Minister himselfe it may oft-times be much fitter for the Minister to touch and reprooue it in his publike Ministery then to admonish the party in priuate prouided that he so touch the sin as he touch not nor note the person And that for these three reasons 1. Howsoeuer most men will bragge how well they would take it to be admonished in priuate yet they that will try it shall finde there be very few that will take it well 2. There is much more power and authority in such publike reproofe as I haue spoken of then in any priuate because of the promise Christ hath made to be with his seruants in the execution of all the parts of their Ministeriall function Matth. 28. 20. 3. By such a publike reproofe many others may receiue profit which is the reason the Apostle giueth of that commandement 1. Tim. 5. 20. 4. If his reproofe be according to Gods Word thou oughtest to receiue it whatsoeuer his affection be that deliuers it yea thou shouldest count it a dangerous sin for thee thus to censure and iudge of the Preachers affection when thou canst not iustly blame his doctrine and so the Lord speakes of it as of a great sin Hos. 4. 4. this people are as they that striue with the Priest This Doctrine serueth also for reproofe and to discouer the vnsoundnes and hypocâ—…isie of most men Ought euery Christian to loue his Minister with more then an ordinary loue and that for this cause because he vseth to admonish and reprooue him will he that hath any wisedome or grace in him loue the man the better that rebuketh him is it not possible for any man truely to haue repented of any sin that hates and stormes against him that dislikes and censures his sin then surely are most men far from grace and far from true repentance For there is many a man like Ahab who though they acknowledge their Minister to be the faithfull seruant of God as he did Micaiah yet hate him onely because he prophecies not good to them 1. King 22. 8. And generally the people hate the Ministers of the Word onely for doing this worke and duty of their Ministry they hate him that rebuketh in the gate and they abhorre him that speaketh vprightly Am. 5. 10. yea though they giue them no other occasion at all I haue neither lent on vsury nor men haue lent to me on vsury that is I neuer had to doe with them about any worldly occasions yet euery one of them doth curse me saith the Prophet Ier. 15. 10. Now I would haue such men to know that it is not the committing of any sin how hainous soeuer that makes their case so desperate or is so certaine a signe of their perdition as this that they despise admonition Better is a poore and a wise childe then an old and foolish King who will no more be admonished saith Salomon Eccl.
his hidden and secret prouidence protecting him and blessing him in a hidden and secret manner Iob 29. 4. And 2. What is it that frees the heart from feare of all dangers surely the knowledge and perswasion of the prouidence of God The Lord reigneth let the earth reioyce Psal. 97. 1. I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe for thou Lord onely makest me dwell in safetie Psal. 4. 8 and 31. 14 15. I trusted in thee and said thou art my God my times are in thy hand So Luke 13. 31. 33. When the Pharisees came and said to Christ Get thee out and depart hence for Herod will kill thee See how he secures himselfe by the knowledge of his fathers prouidence Goe yee and tell that foxe saith he behold I cast out diuels and doe cures to day and to morrow and the third day I shall be perfected neuerthelesse I must worke to day and to morrow and the day following He knew God in his prouidence had set downe the iust time and moment how long his liberty and life should last and when it should haue an end and that neither Herod nor all the men in the world could alter that time Lecture the seuen and fortieth March 27. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXVII WE heard the last day that these words did offer to our consideration two principall points 1. The time when the Disciples returned from the towne to their master and found him talking with the Woman in these words vpon that came his Disciples 2. How they were affected with it when they came and found him talking with a woman From the first in that the Lord disposed that the Disciples should not onely be all away when this Woman came to the Well but should tarry away so long and not returne till Christ had plainely reuealed himselfe vnto her to be the Messiah we learned the last day that God by his prouidence doth gouerne all things euen the least things that fall out in the world and ordereth them for the good and benefit of his Elect. It remaineth now that we come to the 2. part of this verse and consider how the Disciples were affected with it when they found their master talking with a woman And concerning this 2 things are noted by the Euangelist 1. They maruelled that he talked with a woman 2. Though they did maruell at it and inwardly dislike it somewhat yet no man said What askest thou or why talkest thou with her Now for their maruailing before we can receiue our instruction from it we are to inquire what should be the cause of it Foure things there be whereof euery one may be thought a cause why they maruelled to see him talke with the woman 1. They might maruell to see him talke with a Woman whom they knew to be a Samaritan specially so long and earnestly because of the inueterate strangenesse and alienation of heart that was betweene the Iewes and the Samaritans But that could not be the cause of their maruelling at this time for then the Euangelist would not haue said They maruailed that hee talked with a woman but they maruailed that he talked with that woman or with such a woman 2. They might maruell to see him talke with so wicked a Woman For this was a thing generally distasted among all the Iewes and that which they tooke great offence at to see him shew any kindnesse or familiarity to any infamous person they all murmured saying that he was gone to be guest with a man that is a sinner Luke 19. 7. But that could not be the cause of their maruelling at this time for 1. Her sinne was secret and vnknowne vnto them 2. If that had beene the cause of their maruelling the Euangelist would not haue said They maruelled that he talked with a woman but they maruelled that he talked with that woman or with such a woman 3. They might maruell to see him talke in this manner so long and so familiarly with a woman alone and with such a woman especially as was vnknowne vnto them for this they knew he had not beene wont to doe Our Sauiour though he could not possibly receiue any hurt by it as any other man euen the chastest and holiest man may do and that made Ioseph himselfe to shun it carefully Gen. 39. 10. yet can we not reade that euer he vsed in priuate and secret manner to keepe company with any woman because he would teach vs by his example to shunne not onely all euill but all shew and appearance of euill also Therefore as malicious as the Iewes were and ready to take the least occasion to slander him yet did they neuer obiect any thing against him in this kind But neither could this be the cause of their maruelling at this time for 1. They knew him to be the Son of God and therefore could not entertaine the least suspition of euill against him 2. The place where he talked with her was so open and commonly frequented and it was also at such a time of the day as might well haue freed any man of good report from all suspition in this kind There remaineth onely a fourth and last which I take to be the onely true cause of their maruelling They might maruell to see him talke in this manner with a woman because they knew he was wont to conferre of no matters but onely such as concerned the kingdome of heauen and they in their ignorance and carnall reason thought it a very vnfit thing that he should speake of such matters to a woman they maruelled therefore that he would conferre with a woman Then from this that the Disciples did maruell and that not one or two but all of them to see Christ talke with a woman and maruelled for this cause for that they thought the matters he was wont to speake of were too high and excellent to be communicated to a woman we haue this Doctrine to learne That the basenesse of the persons to whom the Lord is wont to reueale himselfe is a matter of great offence vnto flesh and blood There is scarce any one thing that flesh and blood doth more repine at that more alienateth men from Christ and his Religion then this that he passeth by them that in the eye of the world are more worthy and calleth and reuealeth himselfe to such as are meane and vnworthy persons Brethren yee see your calling that is what manner of persons God is wont to call and to choose out of the world to make his peculiar people that not many wise men after the flesh not many mighty not many noble are called but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise c. 1. Cor. 1. 26 27 28. Our Sauiour calls the kingdome of heauen Matth. 13. 44. A hidden Treasure And surely there is nothing hides it more from men and makes them vnable to discerne this treasure then this The truth of this Doctrine we shall the
Luke 10. 21. This is a necessary caueat for he is a happy man that doth not like the worse of Religion for this or that doth not goe the more vnwillingly vncheerefully and heauily in the way that leades to life because he shall haue no better company in that way that made our Sauiour say Matth. 11. 5 6. the poore haue the Gospell preached vnto them and Blessed is hee that shall not be offended in me If many were demanded the cause of their dislike or coldnesse in Religion they would be as ready to giue this as any euen the conception they take to the persons of them that professe it Three good remedies I will giue you against this corruption 1. Consider thy owne selfe well and thou shalt finde more cause to esteeme basely of thy selfe then of any professor thou knowest to wonder more that God should haue such respect to thee then to wonder at his mercy to any other If these Disciples had done so they would neuer haue repined or wondered to see their Master conferre with this poore woman This remedy the Apostle prescribes Tit. 3. 2. 3. shewing al meeknes to al men for we our selues also were somtimes foolish 2. Consider it is Gods doing whom then art thou angry at when thou repinest at this Is it not lawfull for me to doe what I will with mine owne Is thine eye euill because I am good Matth. 20. 15. 3. Consider for what end the Lord hath taken this course God hath chosen the foolish things of this world to confound the wise 1. Cor. 1. 27. This will one day confound many men that they haue seene many women so zealous full of knowledge and grace and yet themselues haue continued so void of all grace The like may be said of great men of ancient men of such as haue liued ciuilly that they haue seene so much knowledge and grace in the meanest sort of people in young ones in men that haue beene formerly notorious sinners and yet themselues remaine so voide of all grace To exhort all professours of the truth that forasmuch as the naturall man taketh such occasion to mislike Gods truth for the exceptions he is wont to take against the persons of them that professe it that they would therefore be carefull to remooue so farre as in them lieth this stumbling blocke out of their way To this end there must be great care 1. In the ordinary sort of professours that they be 1 painefull in their callings and euen redeeme the time they spend in frequenting holy exercises by rising the sooner going to bed the later abating somewhat in their diet and apparrell to preuent decay in their estate This the Apostle prescribeth vnto all the faithfull as a meane to preuent scandall and to gaine credit to the Gospell When we were with you this we commanded you that if any would not worke neither should he eat For we heare that there are some which walke among you disorderly working not at all but are busie-bodies 2. Thes. 3. 10. 12. 2 Iust in all their dealings with men shewing all good fidelity that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things Tit. 2. 10. 3 Obedient and dutifull to all such as God hath placed ouer them Submit your selues to euery ordinance of men for the Lords sake For so is the will of God that with well doing yee may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men 1. Pet. 2. 13. 15. 2. In such as are young that they be 1 Humble not selfe-conceited Elihu had waited till Iob had spoken because they were elder then he Iob 32. 4. and verse 6. I am young and yee are very old wherefore I was afraid and durst not shew you mine opinion 2 Stayed and well grounded in iudgement Exhort young men to be sober-minded Tit. 2. 6. and because Titus was a young man himselfe he chargeth him to shew himselfe a patterne vnto his people as in other things so in grauity in sound speech and doctrine that cannot bee condemned Titus 2. 7 8. 3. In such as haue beene men of a scandalous life before they vndertooke the profession of the truth that they be 1 Humble as the Apostle did out of that respect shew himselfe to be 1. Cor. 15. 9. 2 Carefull to take heed of relapse forasmuch as Sathan will be busie with them as we heard euen now out of Matth. 12. 44. 3 Such as shunne all appearance of their former sin and striue so much the more carefully to gaine credit to the Gospell by the fruitfulnesse of their life hereafter As Zacheus who had in the former course of his life offended by oppression and extortion professeth after his conuersion Behold Lord the halfe of my goods I giue to the poore and if I haue taken any thing from any man by false accusation I restore him fourefold Luke 19. 8. 4. In women that they be 1 Modest and sober Let women adorne themselues in modest apparell with shamefastnesse and sobriety 1. Tim. 2. 9. 2 Meeke and quiet Let womens adorning bee the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit which is in the sight of God of great price 1. Pet. 3. 4. 3 Mercifull and giuen to good workes as Dorcas is commended to haue beene Acts 9. 39. 4 Obedient and subiect to their husbands as the Apostle inioynes them Tit. 2. 5. Lecture the eight and fortieth Aprill 3. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXVII IT followeth now that we come to the second point that is obserued concerning them namely that though they did maruaile at it and inwardly dislike it yet none of them said vnto him why dost thou so what askest thou or why talkest thou with her Now before we can receiue our instruction from hence it is fit that we inquire what it was that stayed them from speaking to him at this time Considering that at other times when they had any doubt they were wont boldly to speake vnto him and to aske him any thing 1. When he had taught any Doctrine publikely that they could not well vnderstand their manner was first to conferre among themselues of it but if they could not receiue satisfaction that way they were wont alwaies when they had him alone to goe and mooue their questions vnto him A notable example for all hearers 1. Passe not ouer carelessely what you heare and vnderstand not but seeke to know the meaning of it and to be resolued 2. Conferre among your selues 3. If you cannot so be resolued goe to the Minister your teacher 4. If that will not serue go to Christ by prayer When they had heard him by occasion speake of the Resurrection from the dead first they demanded one of another what the rising from the dead should meane and because though they receiued some light that way yet there was one doubt they were not able to resolue one another in they went to him and asked him that question Mark 9. 10 11. 2. And this was
Psal. 10. 17. So it is with thy hearing when thou commest best prepared to heare then shall the Minister preach best and most to thy comfort And that is the cause why Gods people haue euer found his presence most gracious and comfortable in the most solemne assemblies as you haue heard before This you that can remember our publike fasts can witnesse from your owne experience 1. To perswade all Christians to the loue of the most solemne assemblies of Gods people where the most and best of Gods people are wont to meete together 2. To exhort Gods people to giue all good encouragement to their faithfull Minister Heb. 13. 17. If they do not their worke with ioy it will be vnprofitable for you And that the hearers may doe three waies First by their diligence in comming to the assemblies and frequenting their ministrie that as we haue heard wrought euen in Christ himselfe great alacrity and readinesse to the worke of his ministry Secondly by shewing cheerefulnesse and diligence in attention when they are present as our Sauiours hearers at Nazareth did Luke 4. 20. the eyes of all them that were in the Synagogue were fastned on him And as the creeple at Lystra did he heard Paul with that attention and cheerefulnesse as Paul perceiued by his very countenance that he had faith to be healed Act. 14. 9. Thirdly by obeying and practising their doctrine and causing their teachers to see how they profit by their ministry and that is the greatest incouragement of all other obey them and submit your selues that they may doe their worke with ioy Heb. 13. 17. And on the other side nothing humbles and afflicts the faithfull Minister more then to see the vnto wardnesse of his people I feare when I come my God will humble me among you and that I shall be waile many that haue sinned and haue not repented c. 2. Cor. 12. 21. Lecture the sixty fourth September 4. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXVII XXXVIII WE haue already heard that these verses containe the third and last reason our Sauiour vseth to incourage and stirre vp his Disciples to diligence in their ministry which is taken from the easinesse and facility of that worke wherein they were to be imployed in comparison of that wherein the Prophets their predecessours and fellow seruants had laboured And in this argument three points haue beene obserued as you haue heard The two first of these points we haue already finished it remaineth that we proceed to the third and last of them The third point is euidently grounded vpon the last words of the 36. vers That both he that soweth and he that reapeth may reioyee together The handling of which words I haue referred to this place because they do more naturally belong vnto this third than vnto the second argument Now for the meaning of the words that we may the better receiue instruction from them we must vnderstand first that by him that soweth is meant the Prophet and the Minister of the Old Testament by him that reapeth the Apostle and Minister of the New Testament as I haue already shewed Secondly that the Prophets reioycing was for the successe and fruit not of their owne labours so much as for the fruit of the Apostles labours The Prophets should reioyce to see what good the Apostles had done in their ministrie Thirdly that this is not so to be vnderstood as if the Prophets being then in heauen did particularly vnderstand what good the Apostles did vpon earth For we haue iust cause to doubt that the faithfull that are departed this life doe not know in particular what is done by vs vpon earth further than God is pleased by the ministrie of the Angels or otherwise to make it knowne vnto them when he seeth it may tend to the increase of their ioy and for the benefit of his Church vpon earth How is this then to be vnderstood that the Prophets should reioyce in the fruit of the Apostles Ministry for if they knew it not they could not reioyce in it I answer first they knew it in part while they liued for God reuealed it to them by his spirit how knowledge and grace should abound in the Church after Christs comming in the flesh that the earth should be filled with the knowledge of the Lord as the waters couer the sea Esay 11. 9. that God would then put his Law into the inward parts of his people and write it in their hearts ler. 31. 33. To them it was reuealed that not vnto themselues but vnto the faithfull that they should in these last dayes minister both by their preaching and writing the substance of the Gospell which is now preached 〈◊〉 Pet. 〈◊〉 12. And therein they reioyced euen to foresee this as Abraham did to foresee Christs comming in the flesh Iohn 8. 56. Secondly they shall know it perfectly at the day of iudgement at which time and not before it shall be fully knowne what euery man hath done what fruit euery mans labours hath yeelded iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkenesse and will make manifest the counsells of the heartâ—… and then shall euery man haue praeise of God 1. Cor. 4. 5. Which is one reason why besides the particular iudgement that euery soule goeth vnto so soone as euer it is departed out of the body after death commeth the iudgement Heb. 9. 27. there shall be a generall iudgement wherein also at the last day the Lord will then iudge euery man according to his workes because before that day it cannot be knowne to men and Angels though to the Lord it be how much good any good man hath done or how much hurt any wicked man hath done For as we know the sinnes of many wicked men may do much hurt after they are dead and rotten as it is said 2. King 23. 15. of Ieroboam that it was he that made Israel to sin euen in Iosia's daies which was about three hundred and sixty yeares after his death so may the good workes of the faithfull fructifie and do great good long after they be departed this life As Dauids holy example did good on Iosiah foure hundred yeares after Dauid was dead hee walked in the waies of Dauid his father and followed his good example 2. King 22. 2. At the end of the world then when it shall be fully knowne to men and Angels how much honour or dishonour euery man hath done vnto God the Lord will haue a generall iudgement And it is euident that the reioycing of the Prophets that our Sauiour speakes of in this place is to be referred vnto this time For first it is then when the reapers shall receiue their wages Secondly when the reapers and the sowers shall reioyce together Now then from hence that our Sauiour saith the holy Prophets and Apostles at the day of iudgement shall reioyce together though it shall then
To the naturall man indeede they are obscure the naturall man receiueth not the things of the spirit of God 1. Cor. 2. 14. 2. But in themselues they are plaine and cleare to them whose eyes God hath opened the entrance into thy Word giueth light it giueth vnderstanding vnto the simple Psal. 119. 130. 3. God hath promised to teach all his Elect and to giue them his Spirit to open their mindes that they may vnderstand the Scriptures in those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to their saluation they shall be all taught of God Ioh. 6. 45. Seeing all are bound to seeke for certainety in the matters of their Religion we are all to be Exhorted First That we would in these matters not rest vpon the credit of any man but seeke to ground our consciences vpon the Word of God else will we be found in the day of tentation no better than the foolish man that built vpon the sand Matth. 7. 26. Secondly That we would labour to bring good and honest hearts to the reading and hearing of the Word because to such onely the promise is made that God by his Spirit will instruct them What man is hee that feareth the Lord him shall hee teach in the way that he shall choose Psalme 25. 12. Followeth now the fruit and effect whereby they testified their Faith Viz. the open profession they make of it to the Woman that first drew them to Christ which teacheth vs this Doctrine That he that hath true Faith will be ready to make profession of it when occasion shall be offered with the heart man belieueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth confession is made vnto saluation Rom. 10. 10. Wee hauing the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken we also beleeue and therefore speake 2. Cor. 4. 13. God sets vp the light of his grace in no mans heart for his owne priuate vse onely but that it might giue light vnto others men light not a candle and put it vnder a bushell but on a candlesticke and it giueth light euen to all that are in the house Matth. 5. 15. 1. To reprooue the Nicodemites of our time such as pretend to haue Faith and to haue receiued the loue of Gods truth and yet are ashamed or affraid to make profession of it among such as will hate or scorne them for it such I would wish to meditate of these two places Iob 6. 10. Then should I yet haue comfort yea I would harden my selfe in sorrow let him not spare for I haue not concealed the words of the holy One. And Matth. 10. 32 33. Whosoeuer shall confesse mee before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in Heauen but whosoeuer shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in Heauen 2. To reprooue the Hypocrites who will pretend to haue grace and yet no man of iudgement that conuerseth with them is able to discerne it eyther in their words or deeds One principall way whereby we are to make profession of our Religion is a holy life Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen Matth. 5. 16. A verball profession without this is little worth THE SEVENTIE SEVEN LECTVRE ON IANVARY XV. MDCX. IOH. IIII. XLIII XLIIII XLV Now after two dayes he departed thence and went into Galile For Iesus himselfe testified that a Prophet hath no honour in his owne Country Then when he was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him hauing seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast for they also went vnto the Feast THe last day we finished the History of that speech that our Sauiour had with the woman of Samaria and of the great good that came of it both vnto her selfe and vnto her neighbours it followeth now that we proceed vnto the History of his going into Galile the place which it pleased him to make choice of for the exercise of the greatest part of his Ministry and to spend most of his time in This History was begun in the three first verses of this Chapter and hath beene hitherto interrupted and discontinued by a long relation of that which fell out in the way These three Verses which I haue now read doe summarily set downe our Sauiours returne into Galile But before we come to the diuision of the Text and the handling of the seuerall parts of it one doubt and difficulty is to be remoued to make our way plaine vnto the Doctrine that is to be deliuered from it For it may be demanded whether Galile were not his owne Country and if it were what sense is there in this reason He went into Galile because a Prophet hath no honour in his owne Country To this I answer that though Christ were brought vp in the Prouince and Country of Galile for Nazaret was a city in Galile Marke 1. 9. in which respect also hee was sometimes called Iesus the Galilean Matth. 26. 69. yet in this place by his owne Countrey is meant Nazaret as it is also called Matth. 13. 54. Luk. 4. 23. because though he was not borne there but at Bethlehem in Iuda yet Nazaret was the towne where his parents had dwelt Luke 2. 39. and wherein he was brought vp and had liued by the space of thirty yeares Luke 4. 16. In which respect also the Iewes were wont to call him Iesus of Nazaret Matth. 21. 11. Luke 24. 19. Yea it was necessary he should be brought vp there because of that Prophesie that had beene made of him Matth. 2. 23. Hee came and dwelt in a City called Nazaret that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets He shall be called a Nazaren So that the words that I haue now read are as if the Euangelist should haue said in plaine termes thus After two daies he departed thence and went not to Nazaret for he shund that towne of purpose but into other parts of Galile for he knew that in Nazaret his owne Country he should haue no honour his Ministry would not be regarded at all So that in these Verses that I haue now read there be foure principall points to be obserued First our Sauiours leauing and shunning of Nazaret his owne Country and going into other parts of Galile Secondly the reason why he did so because he knew he could haue no honour there Thirdly the good entertainement that he found in those parts of Galile that he went vnto When hee was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him Fourthly the cause of that good entertainement he found among them They had seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast for they also went vnto the Feast For the first it is a thing worthy of our obseruation that our Sauiour being now to begin to preach for till after this
had an example before in the Galileans Verse 45. So that is to be vnderstood Iohn 2. 23. Many belieued in his Name when they saw the miracles which he did viz. they had receiued some preparations vnto Faith they began to conceiue reuerently of his Doctrine and were willing to heare him and this was all as appeares Verse 24. But Iesus did not commit himselfe to them because he knew them all So the good life that they haue seene Gods seruants to lead hath beene a meanes to draw many a one to the Faith The Apostle vseth this as a reason to perswade Christians to an honest life That the Gentiles by their good works which they should behold might haue cause to glorifie God in the day of their visitation 1 Pet. 2. 12. That they that obeyed not the Word might without the word be wonne by the conuersation of their wiues 1 Pet. 3. 1. So the corrections of God which they haue seene and felt vpon themselues haue been the meane to open many a mans eare and to make him willing to heare Iob 33. 16. So the wonderfull deliuerances that men haue seene God giue to his Church and ouerthrowes to the aduersaries thereof haue wonne many a man to the liking of Religion Hest. 8. 17. Many of the people of the land became Iewes As I nothing doubt but the wonderfull deliuerance God gaue vs from the Powder-Treason hath drawn many a one from Popery to the loue of the Gospell 3 It is certaine also that the Faith of the best Christians may be much confirmed by the workes of God which they see So the Faith of Gods children was greatly confirmed by the miracles of Christ and of his Apostles Iohn 2. 11. This beginning of miracles did Iesus and shewed forth his glory and his Disciples belieued in him So are the faithfull greatly confirmed by Gods corrections on themselues when they are soundly humbled thereby Iob 42. 5. I haue heard of thee by the hearing of the eare but noâ—…ine eye seeth thee So by the sensible experiments they haue had of Gods mercy in themselues they are greatly confirmed in the Faith of Gods promises 2 Corinth 1. 10. Who hath deliuered vs from so great a death and doth deliuer vs in whom we trust that yet hereafter he will deliuer vs yea the beholding of Gods iudgements on wicked men and his mercies towards his faithfull seruants hath greatly confirmed their Faith in the Word of God when they can say As we haue heard so haue we seene Psalme 48. 8. and 58. 10. The righteous shall reioyce when they see the vengeance and why so Verse 11. And men shall say Verily there is a reward for the righteous doubtlesse there is a God that iudgeth the earth And in this respect men ought carefully to marke and obserue the workes of God how God makes good his Word by his workes A principall point this is of Christian wisdome and piety and great good might euery man receiue by it Psal. 107. 43. Who is wise that he may obserue these things for they shall vnderstand the louing kindnesse of the Lord. Yea say a man be neuer so diligent in the reading and hearing of Gods Word yet if he do not likewise obserue the works of God he is guilty of a great sinne Psal. 28. 5. They regard not the works of the Lord nor the operation of his hands therefore breake them downe and build them not vp 4 It is not simply vnlawfull or a signe of infidelity for a man euen to desire these sensible helps to confirme his Faith Hezekiah was a true Belieuer yet desired a signe 2 Kings 20. 8. Gedeon was a true Belieuer yet he asked a signe of God Iudges 6. 17. And when God had giuen him one he asked another Verse 38 And when God had giuen him that he asked yet another Verse 39. and God was neuer a whit offended with him When a man that doth in any measure truly belieue and giue credit to the Word shall desire that God would sensibly confirme to him the truth of his promises by deliuering him from any affliction he is in by blessing him in his body in his estate in his children especially by giuing him the inward feeling of his fauour he doth no more than he may well do Psal. 86. 17. Shew a token of thy goodnesse towards me that they which hate me may be ashamed because thou O Lord hast helped me and comforted me And Psal. 90. 16. Let thy works be seene towards thy seruants and thy glory vpon their children Now though all this be so as you haue heard in all these foure points yet remaines the Doctrine firme That true faith is not grounded vpon any thing we see vpon sense and experience but onely vpon the Word of God Whatsoeuer the faithfull man belieues he belieues it because God hath said it in his Word This the Apostle makes the ground of Abrahams faith Rom 4. 18. He belieued that he should be the Father of many Nations according to that that was spoken vnto him This was the ground of the Apostles faith not all the miracles they had seene Iohn 〈◊〉 22. They belieued the Scriptures and the Word which Iesus had said This was the ground of the Ephesians faith Ephes. 1. 1â—… 2 Insomuch as though there be sundry truths in Gods Word as I shewed you which the Lord doth vse to giue vs sensible proofes and demonstrations of in the world yet he that hath true faith belieues those very things not so much for any thing that he seeth as for that he knoweth God in his Word hath said so So that he is able to say I belieue that Goods vniustly gotten will certainly come to nought that Whore-mongers and Adulterers God will iudge that God will smite through the loynes of them that rise against Leui and of them that hate him and that not so much because I see this confirmed in such and such examples indeed I belieue it the more for this but not so much for this as because God in his Word hath said it Rom. 10. 17. Faith comes not by sight but by hearing 2 Cor. 5. 7. We walk by faith and not by sight He that walks by sight walks not by faith 3 The true belieuer giues credit to the Word though he see nothing to confirme it The bare Word of God is of sufficient credit with him and he belieues as verily those truths which his sense nor reason can discerne any proofe of such as are all the Articles of our Faith onely for the Words sake as he doth those truths that are most confirmed vnto his sense or reason Heb. 11. 1. It is the euidence of things not seene Ioh. 20. 29. Thomas because thou hast seene me thou belieuest blessed are they that haue not seene and haue belieued 1 Pet. 1. 8. Whom ye haue not seene and yet ye loue him in whom now though you see him not yet do you belieue and reioyce with
one belieueth what he teacheth not by an humane Credulity from his Author but by a diuine faith from the Word and because he belieueth he therefore speaketh and speaking from faith in his owne heart he speaketh much more powerfully vnto the begetting and strengthening of faith in the Hearer The priuate Christian in the diligent suruey of this Treatise shall obserue liuely decyphered the scornefull vanity of corrupt Nature the lothsomenesse and desperate danger of sin the wonderfull power of Gods Grace in the conuersion of a sinner the tryall of a mans own deceitfull heart the amiable life of Gods grace in the regenerate the comfortable benefit of afflictions sundry sweet consolations of a troubled spirit the vanity of Popery the necessity of a faithfull Ministry the beauty of Gods Ordinances holily administred and the resolution of sundry cases of conscience fitting these times and all deliuered with such euidence of Scripture-light and Christian experience that the hearts of the godly Readers will at once blesse God who hath giuen such gifts to men and blesse the Writer who hauing spent the strength of his yeares in a faithfull and fruitfull Ministry to the great comfort and succour of many Ministers and people far and neare round about him doth now at last adorne his hoarie head with this Crowne of glory to bring forth his workes to more publike Light now more at the last then at the first My hearts desire is that God would adde yet many daies more to the Authors life and support him still both in body and spirit to bring to light many other such monuments of his fruitfull labours not only that elaborate Commentary vpon the 51. Psalme but likewise such Sermons or Treatises or Letters touching cases of Conscience as haply haue lyenby him these many yeares Why should any Talent lye buried in a Napkin or candle lye hid vnder a bushell which being set on a candlesticke might giue light to all that are in the house Such Opuscula little Treatises as himselfe would hardly acknowledge vnder his owne Name might be of speciall vse and much esteeme with others Witnesse those questions and Answers wherein he hath comprized the doctrine of the Lords Supper which though without his Name they be annexed to a little Treatise of the like Argument set forth by a godly learned Diuine M. William Bradshaw yet haue they beene of singular good vse to many poore soules for their worthy preparation to that Ordinance And in very deed they do more fully furnish a Christian to that whole spirituall Duty then any other in any language that I know in so small a compasse yea and that one Letter of his to a Gentlewoman against the separation which without his consent a separatist printed and refuted hath so strongly and clearely conuinced the iniquity of that way that I could not but acknowledge in it both the wisedome of God and the weakenesse of the separatist His wisdome in bringing to light such a beame of the Light of his truth by the hand of an aduersary against the Authors mind and the weakenesse of the other to aduance the hand of his aduersary to giue himselfe and his cause such a deadly wound in open view as neither himselfe nor all his associates can be able to heale In which respect I conceiue it was that the industrious Doctor Willet in his Dedicatory Epistle to CHRISTS Colledge before his harmony vpon the first of Samuel stileth this our Author Schismaticorum quivulgò Brownistae Malleum the Hammer of Schismatiques whom they commonly call Brownists Now the God of all grace prosper the workes of his seruants to those good ends himselfe hath appointed and they haue aimedat the glory of his owne great Name in the edification and saluation of his people in Christ. So I take leaue and rest desirous to prouoke my selfe and thee to a thankfull and fruitfull vse of such mercies The vnworthiest of the least of Gods Mercies and Seruants I. C. A Table of some principall Points that are handled in these Lectures Abstinence See Fasting Admonition See Reproofe Adoption A. NO man can worship God aright till he haue the Spirit of Adoption and can conceiue of God as of his louing Father pag. 182 Foure notes to try whether we do indeed know God to be our Father pag 183. Adoration Worship See Reuerence The whole worship of God is called Adoration pag. 111. Admiring of men It is folly and sin to admire any man much pag 40. Affection He that hath an vpright heart serues God with affection pag. 480. No seruice pleaseth God that is not done with feeling and affection pag. 198 199. Naturall Affection See Parents Afflâ—…ction In it owne nature it is a curse neither is it a signe of Gods loue to all pag. 394. The greatest may not hope to be exempted from it pag. 388. All men should prepare for it and how 389 It is greatly profitable and necessary for Gods Elect pag. 394. It is no signe of Gods wrath but of his loue rather pag. 398. We may be sure God will doe vs good by it and remoue it when it hath wrought kindly on vs and support vs in it and giue a comfortable end vnto it pag 399. It is a signe of election to profit by it and the contrary of reprobation pag 401. In euery affection we should take notice that God is angry with vs pag. 402. Sixe degrees of Gods proceeding in sanctifying affâ—…ctions to vs which may be so many notes to try whether our affâ—…ctions be san-ctified pag. 40â—… 40â—… Extremity of it will make vs vnfit both to profit by the Word and to pray pag. 433 Alacrity See Cheerefulnesse Antiquity How far forth it is to bee regarded in the matter of Religion pag 141. It is dangerous to ascribe too much to it 144 Our Religion is most antient 145. The popish plea touching the antiquity of theirs is most vaine and insufficient ibid. Apostacie See Perseuerance How farre forth the good things that haue beene in a man may be lost â—…0 51. A dangerous thing to fall from grace or to decay in it 54. Two chiefe causes of it ibid. Comfort for the faithfull that liue in times of generall Apostacie 430 431. Apostles Christ hath taught his Church the whole will of his Father by them 207. Apparell See Attire Appearance of euill is to be auoided 86. Application Ministers must apply the Word and hearers must endure it 373 374. Assemblies See Church-Assemblies Assurance of saluation See Certainty of saluation Attention All should attend diligently at the hearing of the Word 125. 134. 135. Meanes to keepe our hearts attentiue from wandring in prayer c. 198. Attire Modesty in attire required of Christians 87. Authority The wicked are apt to abuse the authoriâ—…y and credit of holy men to the disgrace of Gods truth 35 273. This honour is due to Christ alone to be belieued in matter of Doctrine vpon his bare Word 149. Nothing is to be
liue through him and Ver. 10. Herein is loue not that we loued him but that he loued vs and sent his Sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes The reasons whereby this may appeare to be the greatest gift that euer God gaue man are three 1. In respect of the Lords affection towards vs declared in this gift 2. Of the benefit we receiue by this gift and the fruits and consequents of it 3. The freenesse of this gift For the first though Christ were more worth then ten thousand worlds being in the forme of God and one that thought it no robbery to be equall with God Phil. 2. 6. Though he were infinitely dearer to his Father then any of our children can be to vs. Mat. 12. 18. His beloued in whom his soule delighted I was daily his delight saith he Prouerb 8. 30. Yet as if we were of more worth and dearer vnto him then his onely begotten Sonne he gaue him for vs and that he might expresse his loue to vs he neglected him as it were and withdrew his affection from him Rom. 8. 32. He spared not his owne Sonne He caused him to take vpon him the forme of a seruant and to be of no reputation Phil. 2. 7. to make vs Kings Apoc. 1. 6. 2 Cor. 8. 9. He being rich for our sakes became poore that we through his pouerty might be made rich So that in this it may seeme God hath respected and loued vs aboue his own Son 2. He caused him to be tempted by Sathan for forty dayes together and that in the wildernesse a place of great terrour Mark 1. 17. And surely this was a farre greater indignity and reproch to be done to him then it would be to the greatest Empresse in the world that she should be sollicited by the basest scullion or rogue in a kingdome to commit filthinesse with him yea he permitted him so farre to the power of Sathan that he in those forty dayes carried the precious body of the Sonne of God vp and downe at his pleasure one while to the top of an high mountaine Luke 4. 5. Another while to a pinacle of the Temple Luk. 4. 9. And why did he thus giue his owne Sonne ouer thus farre to the power of Sathan Surely to deliuer vs from the power of Sathan Hebrewes 2. 15. So that in this respect also it may seeme he hath respected and loued vs more then his owne Sonne 3. He powred shame and contempt vpon him greater then euer any creature endured In his life oft he endured great contempt but specially in his death he died the shamefull death of the crosse hanged betweene two thieues both before and after his execution so many reproches and contempts were done to him as no Chronicle can remember the like euer done to any malefactor The whole band of the soldiers being called together clothed him with purple platted a crowne of thornes and put it about his head and began to salute him Haile King of the Iewes and smit him on the head with a reed and did spit vpon him and bowing their knees worshipped him as the holy Euangelist recordeth Mar. 15. 16. 19 We haue known many notorious traitors and other malefactors executed as for example the gunpowder-traitors in whose death all good subiects had cause to reioyce but did you euer know any so reproched and insulted ouer in their death as Christ was In which respect the Prophet saith of him Esa. 53. 2. He had no forme nor beauty he was despised and reiected of men we hid as it were our faces from him he was despised and we esteemed him not and himselfe complained in the person of Dauid that was a type of him Psal. 22. 6. I am a worme and not a man a shame of men and the contempt of the people And why did God powre this contempt on his own Son Surely to deliuer vs from that shame and confusion that did iustly belong vnto vs To vs belongeth confusion of face O Lord to vs belongeth confusion of face saith the Prophet Dan. 9. 7 8. So that in this also it may seeme the Lord hath respected and loued vs aboue his owne Son 4. He made him to be sinne which knew no sinne 2 Cor. 5. 21. As if from the soale of his foot to the crowne of his head nothing had beene whole on him but wounds and swellings and sores full of corruption as the Prophet speakes in another case Esa. 1. 6. imputing to him and as it were clothing him with all the drunkennesses adulteries murders blasphemies of all the Elect througout the world And why did he thus make him sinne surely to make vs free from all sinne thas we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Cor. 5. 21. So that in this also it may seeme the Lord hath respected and loued vs more then him 5. Lastly he made him a curse for vs Gal. 3. 13. so as for a time nothing could be seene on him but the curse of God no signe of his fauour at all He was in the garden in such sorrow and feare as that he was faine to desire poore weake men to watch with him Mat. 26. 36. and that he shed many teares cryed out and roared with strong cryes Heb. 5. 7. and sweat water and bloud Luke 23. 44. and vpon the Crosse the curse of God was so heauy vpon him that he cryed Mat. 27. 46. My God my God why hast thou forsaken me so that that which is said in another case of the Church Lam. 1. 12. that might our Sauiour haue said at that time Behold and see if there be any sorrow like vnto my sorrow which is done vnto me wherewith the Lord hath afflicted me in the day of his fierce wrath And why was hee thus accursed Surely he was made a curse for vs that the blessing of Abraham might come vpon vs saith the Apostle Gal. 3. 13 14. he endured the sorrowes and terrours of hell that we might be brought to the ioyes of heauen So that in this also it may seeme the Lord hath respected and loued vs more then his owne Sonne Let no man thinke that I haue strayned my selfe to amplifie this matter more then needed no if I had The tongues of men and Angels I were not able suficiently to expresse vnto you the loue of God to man in bestowing this gift and therefore the Apostle saith the Angels wonder at and desire to pry into this mysterie 1. Pet 1. 12. Yea the Prophet saith that the Lord himselfe a wondring at his own loue in this gift shall call Christs name wonderfull Esa. 9 6. The Lord might haue forborne to create vs or when we were created he could haue preserued vs from falling and when we were fallen he could without this cost this gift and price haue redeemed vs but then he should not sufficiently enough haue declared his loue to mankind The second reason whereby this may appeare to be the greatest of all
you aske was he no more They will say yes he was more aske what more then they will say that is too deepe a question they were neuer asked the like before 2. Yea they are not onely so extremely ignorant but they desire not knowledge nor the meanes thereof but say vnto God in their hearts like those Iob 21. 14. Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes If they be thus questioned withall though by their Minister yet they are all the while like the fish out of the water desirous as may be to be rid of his company yea they loue their foolishnesse and ignorance they hate and despise flout and scorne all meanes of knowledge and such as seeke after them as the Holy Ghost speaketh Fooles despise wisdome and instruction saith Salomon Pro. 1. 7. and Ver. 22. How long ye simple ones saith he will ye loue simplicity and the scorners delight in their scorning and fooles hate knowledge They hate knowledge you see yea they hate it with a perfect hatred and this is that that makes their estate so fearefull Pro. 1. 28. 29. They shall seeke me early but shall not find me for that they hated knowledge This is that that will cause the Lord to deny them all comfort of his mercy when they shall most desire it because they hated knowledge and the meanes thereof The second vse of this doctrine is for the direction of euery one whom God hath charged with the care of other mens soules to labour first in this to bring them to knowledge till then they can haue no good affection no desire or care of their saluation 1. The Minister is bound to labour in this to bring the people to knowledge and therefore bound to teach diligently 2 Tim. 4. 2. and to teach plainely also The Leuites caused the people to vnderstand the Law Neh. 8. 7. 8. they read in the booke in the law of God distinctly and gaue the sense and caused them to vnderstand the reading Thinke it not enough to tickle the eare or to moue the affections but lay a good foundation of Doctrine teach soundly and substantially Reproue rebuke exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine saith the Apostle 2. Tim 4. 2. Doctrine must be the ground and foundation of all exhortations and reproofes Yea he must catechise as well as preach 1. Cor. 3. 2. He must giue milke to the babes as well as strong meat to growne men 2. The Magistrate is bound to see that the people be taught and instructed this was Iehoshaphats care 〈◊〉 Chron. 17. 7. Yea he is bound also to compell them to the vse of the meanes of knowledge Luke 14. 23. Compell them to come in saith the Lord to his seruant and the Magistrate is Gods seruant as well as the Minister is in this worke 3. The Master of the family is bound to vse all meanes to bring them that are vnder him to knowledge Traine vp a child in the way he should go in saith the Lord to the parent Pro. 22. 6. and Deut. 6. 7. Thou shalt teach my words diligently to thy children Parents we see are bound themselues to instruct their children in religion yea and they must also bring them to the publike meanes of knowledge as is plaine by the fourth commandement Exod. 20. 10. 4. Euery Christian is bound to seeke by all meanes to draw others to knowledge Col. 3. 16. Teach one another Yea he is bound to perswade them also vnto the meanes of knowledge saying as Esa. 2. 3. Come ye let vs go vnto the mountaine of the Lord and as Philip did to Nathanael Ioh. 1. 46. specially his friends and kindred as Cornelius did Act. 10. 24. We all complaine of the prophanesse of the people and of their contempt of the Word The Minister complaines of the stubbornesse and vnthankfulnesse of his people and of their prophanesse and contempt of the Word in his Ministry The Magistrate also finds cause oft times to complaine of the ouer-much pronesse of the people to naughtinesse of the increase of thieues and murderers The parents of their childrens vnnaturalnesse disobedience and riot The master of his seruants idlenesse vnfaithfulnesse and stubbornesse All men of the badnesse of the times and that small fidelity and loue and piety that is to be found among men But few or none looke to the cause and fountaine of all this few or none lay any part of this vpon themselues we may complaine in this case as the Prophet doth Ier. 8. 6. No man repenteth him of his owne wickednesse and neglect of duty no man saith what haue I done haue not I beene a great cause of all this The cause of all this is the want of the knowledge of God There is no knowledge of God in the land and that is the chiefe causes why by swearing and lying and killing and stealing and committing adultery men breake out and bloud toucheth bloud as the Prophet complaineth Hos. 4. 1. 2. And because there is in men naturally neither knowledge nor desire of it but a scornefull contempt and hatred of it euery one of vs in our places should haue done as much for them as the friends of the Palsy-man did Mar. 2. 3. We should haue done what we could to bring them to the meanes of knowledge as they did take great paines to bring him to Christ who had otherwise neuer come to him Mar. 2. 3. And if we had done this for them with as good a heart as they did that for that poor man we should haue no cause to doubt but Christ would haue had been as ready to accept and blesse our labour in it as he was theirs of whom it is said Ver. 5. that Christ when he saw their faith did as much for the poore man as they desired and more too for he not only cured him of his palsy and restored life and sense to the members of his body but pardoned his sin and so reuiued his soule also And certainly on the other side if we haue not doue our endeauour to bring them to knowledge we haue made our selues guilty of all their sinnes The third vse of the Doctrine is to perswade vs to a diligent vse of all meanes that may bring vs to knowledge I say to the vse of all meanes 1. Hearing of which our Sauiour saith Mar. 4. 24. that proportionable to our frequency and diligence in it our growth in knowledge and grace shal be With what measure you mete saith he it shal be measured to you againe And to you that heare shall more be giuen 2. Reading by the diligent vse whereof the Lord saith Deut. 17. 19. We shall learne to feare him and to keepe all the words of his law 3. Conferring and questioning with others wherein while the Disciples that were iournying towards Emaus did reuerently and deuoutly exercise themselues Christ drew neare and ioyned himselfe vnto them and opened the Scriptures vnto them as
as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 4. 5. in another case And euen in this life God doth strangely discouer many vncleane persons that haue liued long in secret Salomon brings in the fornicator complaining and bewailing his misery euen in this respect Pro. 5. 14. I was almost brought into the extreamity of misery in the midst of the congregation and assembly And obserue this in them that are the cunningest in this sinne that though no body peraduenture can conuince them euidently of the fact yet euery body through this iust iudgement of God condemnes them for it As the Lord seeth their secretest villanies so euen in this life oft times hee vseth to testifie against them Lecture the seuenteenth Iune 20. 1609. THe third errour of minde whereby Sathan deceiues men and drawes them to this sinne and hardens them in it is the hope of impunity For saith he admit thou doe slip and haue the ill fortune to be discouered what shalt thou be the worse for it 1. With men thou shalt not fare much the worse for this The ciuill Magistrate will not meddle with thee All the punishment is if thou bee a poore body but to stand a while in the Church and say thou art sorry for it and if thou be rich thou mayest auoid that too but what is that And secondly as for thy credit thou shalt not lose much vnlesse it be with a sort of Precisians whom euery man despiseth But for the most thou seest they will like neuer the worse of any for this not of a seruant nor of a neighbour Nay thou mayst see that men that make most open profession of this sin are esteemed and desired by many as the best companions and professors also will be as ready to shew any kindnesse to such as are noted for this as to any other And thirdly as for the Lord thou canst see no cause to thinke that he likes much the worse of a man for this If he did neither thy selfe nor many others that thou knowest could prosper as they doe This as both experience and the Scripture teach vs preuailes marueilously with most men Eccl. 8. 11. Because sentence against an euill worke is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the children of men is fully set in them to doe euill See also the force that is in this to harden men in all kind of sin Mal. 3. 15. We call the proud happy say the prophane of that age yea they that worke wickednesse are set vp yea they that tempt the Lord are euen deliuered Certainely if the law had as well prouided for and the sword of the Magistrate were as ready to be drawne out for the punishment of this sin as of theft we should haue as few whoremongers as theeues Or if in the want of the law in this case all such as are esteemed honest and free from this sin themselues would but hate it in others and discountenance it as they might doubtlesse they might restraine many from it But first the law hath not appointed any punishment for it that is any way proportionable to the hainousnesse of the sin And secondly the ciuill Magistrate almost euery where is vnwilling to vse that authority that the law hath giuen him for the punishment of this sin but counts it as a disparagement vnto him to meddle with it at all And thirdly the punishment of carting and whipping which was wont to be inflicted especially in Market townes is growne out of vse And fourthly some Magistrates and priuate persons doe make so light account of this sin that it is not to be wondred at that this sin is growne so common as it is For the conuincing of this error and preseruing men from it two things are to be considered First that though the Magistrate doe not yet it is his duty to punish this sinne as farre as law giues liberty and his great sinne that he doth not And though priuate Christians doe not yet it is their duty to shew detestation to this sinne Secondly though men faile in their duty yet is there no cause any should commit this sin vpon hope of impunity for though men doe not yet will God certainely punish this sin For first as for the Magistrate we know that by his calling he is Custos vtriusque tabulae and charged with the law of God to see it kept by those that are vnder his authority He is the Minister of God to take vengeance on him that doth euill Rom. 13. 4. The authority he hath and the preheminence God hath giuen him aboue other men is giuen him to that end And the Magistrate is bound by Gods law to punish this sinne as well as any other Iob 31. 11. This is a wickednesse and an iniquity to bee punished by the Iudges And both of the Magistrate and of euery priuate Christian this is required as he desireth that Gods mercy should be vpon him and his posterity that he abhorre this sinne and doe that that in him lieth to bring it vnto shame and punishment Amos 5. 15. Hate the euill and loue the good and establish iudgement in the gate it may be that the Lord God of hosts will be mercifull to the remnant of Iacob I know it is esteemed by many a signe of a good nature and disposition to be kind to all persons how lewd soeuer they be But marke what the Holy Ghost in the Scripture speakes of this kindnesse 1. He makes it a signe that a man hath no feare of God in him when he cannot abhorre sin Psal. 36. 1 4. 2. He saith that that man makes no conscience of sin himselfe that is ready to speake in fauour of a lewd man Pro. 28. 4. They that forsake the law praise the wicked and are apt to speake for them and to take their part but they that keepe the law set themselues against them 3. He makes it a greater signe of an vngracious heart for a man to fauour sin in others then to commit sin himselfe Rom. 1. 31. Which men though they know the law of God how that they that commit such things are worthy of death yet not onely doe the same but also fauour them that doe them And whereas on the other side it is counted pride and malice and cruelty for a man to seeke the disgrace or punishment of any lewd person the Holy Ghost saith there is no true loue in any but in such onely 1. There is no true loue to God in any that cannot vnfeinedly hate sinne whereby he is dishonoured Psal. 97. 10. Yee that loue the Lord hate the thing that is euill 2. There is no true loue to our selues to our families and the place wee liue in vnlesse we hate such sinnes as will bring Gods curse vpon vs. Till Achan was punished Gods curse was vpon the whole host of Israel Iosh. 7. 12. Neither will I bee with you any more except ye destroy the excommunicate from among you And
Atheisme hath made vs too void of care herein The dust and cobwebs where with the seates and Pulpits and walls of our Churches in most places are hung the small reparations that are made of them doe proclaime suâ—…iciently to God and men how small reuerence we beare vnto the Sanctuary and worship of God It is a fowle sinne and contempt done to Gods worship that Parishioners either will not be at charge to maintaine such as may keepe the Church decently or if they be willing to be at that charge yet are altogether carelesse to see it done to see that such as they maintain to this purpose doe their office Dauid thought it vnfit though he were a King that his owne house should be more handsome then the House of God 2. Sam. 7. 2. And though the Lord would not let him build him an house yet he commends his affection for it Thou didst well saith he 2. Chron. 6. 8. that thou wert so minded But with vs euery meane mans house is more handsome and better kept then the House of God yea the barnes and stables of many men are better kept then their Churches are When the Tabernacle of the Congregation was to be built the people of all sorts rich and poore men and women contributed so bountifully and readily towards it that Moses was faine to make a Proclamation that they should bring no more Exod. 36. 6. I warrant you there needs no such Proclamation now adayes Euery man grudges to giue two pence a yeare towards the repairing of the House of God The cause that mooued Dauid to be at such cost in preparing for the building of the Temple was this as himselfe telleth vs 1. Chron. 29. 3. because He had a delight in the House of his God And the true cause then why we now a daies will be at no cost with Gods House is because we haue no delight in the House of God Dauid reioyced greatly and praised God for the zeale and willingnesse that he saw in the people to contribute towards the building of the Temple because he knew God was highly pleased with it and would blesse them for it 1. Chron. 29. 9 10. And it must needs then be a iust cause of griefe to euery godly man to see the irreligiousnesse of the people now adaies and how extreamely carelesse they are of the House of God because he cannot but know that God must needs bee highly offended with the people and plague them for this sinne And so we finde that the Prophet speaking of a curse that was laid vpon the Iewes in their substance and labour Hag. 1. 6. He giues this for the chiefe reason of it that themselues dwelt in seeled houses and suffered the House of God to lye wast Hag. 1. 4. The second kind of contempt done to Gods publike worship is the refusing to be present and ioyne with the assembly in the worship of God And I finde three sorts guilty of this sinne The first are they that doe ordinarily without any iust or necessary occasion absent themselues from the assembly keepe their beds or their shops or the alse-house when they should be here I know these men will be ready to say our Preachers are proud they would haue all men to heare them they take it in great budgin if one be away when they preach and it is no maruell sure for what good shall we get by hearing of them If such or such eloquent learned famous men did preach we would giue them the hearing To these men I say first be not deceiued there is none of vs so simple as to be proud of such hearers as you be Can a Preacher thinke you be proud to see drunkards or whoremongers or blasphemers or prophane fooles that scorne all goodnesse to come and heare him Surely as much as Ezechiel was when the Lord told him Ezek. 2. 3. 5. I send thee to the house of Israel and thou shalt say vnto them thus saith the Lord. But surely they will not heare for they are a rebellious house and see what comfort he tooke in such hearers Ezek. 3. 14. he went in the bitternesse of his spirit to preach vnto such men No no we glory not at all to haue our ministry frequented by some men but there are many that we are glad to see that they keepe themselues away and sorry at the heart when we see them come into the Church as it may seeme Iohn was when he saw the Pharisees and Sadduces come to heare him a generation of Vipers saith he Matth. 3 7. who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come as if he should haue said who brought you hither what doe you here But 2. let me tell thee thou mightest receiue profit if the fault be not in thy selfe by the meanest of vs that preach at least more then thou canst do in thy bed shop or alehouse 3. If thou wert sure thou couldst not profit yet must thou come to doe thy homage to God and shew thy reuerence to his ordinance giue vnto the Lord the glory due vnto his name saith the royall Prophet 1. Chron. 16. 29. bring an offering and come before him worship the Lord in the beauty of holinesse thou denyest to giue to God the glory due vnto his name if thou neglect to come before him and to worship him in his Sanctuary We do not require you to come to do any duty or homage therein vnto vs but vnto God and if in refusing to come you did but discountenance disgrace and shew your contempt to vs then the matter were not great but thou wilt finde one day that by this wilfull absenting of thy selfe thou hast discountenanced and disgraced the ordinance and worship of God and so despised and shewed contempt to the Lord himselfe Thou shalt one day finde that Christ will make that good vpon thy soule which he hath said Luke 10. 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me and can that seeme vnto thee a small matter The second sort that offend in refusing to be present at Gods publike worship are they that preferre the seruice that is done to God in a Chappell or priuate chamber before that that is done in the publike assembly True it is and no man may deny but it may be lawfull to haue all the parts of Gods publike worship vsed in a priuate Chappell or for want thereof in a chamber For preaching of the Word we haue a plaine warrant in the example of the Apostles who vsed to preach in houses sometimes euen then when they had liberty to preach in the Temple Acts 5. 42. Yea the Sacraments which are the most solemne parts of Gods worship may also sometimes be lawfully administred in a familie namely when 1. Either through persecution the doores of Gods House are shut against vs and we cannot be permitted to receiue them in the
against me that might disproue my vprightnesse of heart and faithfulnesse in my Ministry which is the maine thing I haue to reioyce and glory in 5. Be earnest with God in prayer that he would make thy Ministry fruitfull Paul bowed his knees vnto God for the Ephesians Ephes. 3. 14. for it is he onely must giue vs grace to teach profitably wee are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing as of our selues to meditate of any good thing but our sufficiency is of God 2. Cor. 3. 5. and our people grace to heare profitably he teacheth them to profit Esay 48. 17. We should importune the Lord in that manner as Rachel did Iacob Gen. 30. 1. giue me children or else I die 6. Enquire for fruit and deale with thy people in priuate to see how they profit by thy labours so did our Sauiour with his hearers Matth. 13. 51. haue yee vnderstood all these things And the Apostle did not onely teach publikely but from house to house Act. 20. 20. Heb. 13. 17. Thou must watch ouer their soules This Doctrine serueth also for the Vse of all Gods people 1. It teacheth vs how great profit we may make of reading the Scriptures Though God haue not appointed that to be the meane to worke faith and regeneration yet doth it notably prepare and make men fit to receiue good by hearing We haue heard the Apostles could neuer haue done that good by preaching if the people had not beene prepared by reading of the Prophets our Sauiour therefore commands his hearers to search the Scriptures and to acquaint themselues well with them Iohn 5. 39. One chiefe cause you profit so little by your hearing is for that you exercise not your selues in the reading of the Scripture If parents would traine vp their children in the principles of Religion and in reading of the Word at home while they be young it would be a great aduantage to them for their profiting by preaching But alas we might as well alledge to any of you a sentence out of Bernard or Augustine as out of the holy Scripture for you cannot tell whether we alledge it right or no so vnacquainted you are with it God hath written vnto you for your vse the great things of his law but they are accounted by you as a strange thing that belongs not vnto you as the Lord complained of the Iewes Hos. 8. 12. But if he onely be an happy man that can delight in the law of the Lord Psal. 1. 2. then are you doubtlesse in a wretched case that take no delight in it at all neuer read it no not on the Lords day You count it a tedious thing to keepe the Sabbath you know not how to spend it without gaming c. because you take no delight in the reading of the Scripture The Lord enioyned the King to reade the Word all the daies of his life and giueth this for the reason that he may learne to feare the Lord and that his heart be not lifted vp aboue his breathren Deut. 17. 19 20. What maruaile then if great men grow proud and tyrannous oppressours and if both great men and meane be so voide of Gods feare so prophane as they are seeing they reade the Scriptures so seldome and negligently as they doe 2. Learne by this Doctrine to iudge of the best kinde of preaching He that reapeth most fruit vnto God winneth most soules is the most able Minister of the New Testament That kinde of preaching whereby the people of God profit most in knowledge and sanctification is the best kinde of preaching not that whereby carnall men are most delighted or which feedeth the humour of a naturall man and tickleth the eare but which best edifieth the conscience Let no man say he is vnlearned that teacheth profitably and hath wonne many vnto God for hee that winneth soules is wise Pro. 11. 30. when God hath allowed of a man and commended him and set his seale on his ministry as on these he hath done 1. Cor. 9. 2. who art thou that darest dispraise or despise or disgrace him Gods people should not allow best of him that praiseth himselfe that is that by his manner of preaching declareth euidently he seeketh his own praise more than the profit of the people but of him whom the Lord praiseth by working with him in blessing his labours 2. Cor. 10. 18. As Paul saith he would iudge of the Ministers in Corinth so should all Gods people learne to iudge of Ministers 1. Cor. 4. â—…9 â—…0 I will know not the speech of them that are puffed vp but the power for the Kingdome of God is not in word but in power To this case our Prouerbe may well be applyed Shew me not the meate but shew me the man Compare the hearers of these learned and eloquent Teachers whom thou so much admirest with these who preach plainely and whom thou despisest for that cause see whether haue most knowledge and grace and so thou shalt be able to iudge whether is the best Teacher 3. To teach vs that the state of wicked and ignorant persons is far more dangerous and damnable now than it was vnder the Law first because this is a time of farre greater light than that was this is the condemnation that light is come into the world Iohn 3. 19. secondly greater grace is offered now than then yea receiued also by such as liue vnder an ordinary and able ministry of the Gospell the Apostle Peter speakes euen of some hypocrites that they had escaped the pollution of the world through the knowledge of Christ by the Gospell they were brought to a great reformation 2. Pet. 2. 20. Hitherto belong those fearefull sentences if euery transgression and disobedience to the law receiued a iust recompence of reward How shall we escape if wee neglect so great saluation c. Heb. 2. 2 3. And againe it is impossible for those who were once enlightned c. Heb. 6. 4 8. declaring in many words the fearefull state of them that haue not onely enioyed great meanes of grace but also receiued some common beginnings of grace by them and yet prooue naught afterward And so doth he likewise Heb. 10. 28 31. shew how it is farre more dangerous for them to sinne vnder the Gospell then it was vnder the Law Consider therefore how God vnder the Law hated and punished ignorance it is a people of no vnderstanding therefore hee that made them will not haue mercy vpon them Esay 27. 11. the breach of the Sabbath if yee will not hearken vnto mee to hallow the Sabbath day I will kindle a fire in the gates of Ierusalem and it shall deuoure the palaces thereof and it shall not bee quenched Ier. 17. 27. Adultery It is a fire that consumeth to destruction and would roote out all mine increase Iob 31. 12. Swearing the booke of Gods curse shall fly vpon euery one that sweareth to cut him off Zech. 5. 2 3.
119. 33. Teach mee O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the end And Uerse 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart Yea euen when he had fallen grieuously yet so soone as God sent his seruant to him to shew him his sin he yeelded presently 〈◊〉 Sam. 12 13. 3. When once God hath reuealed his will by his Word vnto vs in any thing we must not dare to dispute or cauil against it be it neuer so contrary to our reason be it neuer so much against our owne humour Rom. 9. 20. O man who art thou that wilt reason the case with God Euery thought within vs must be brought into that captiuity into that obedience of Christ 2. Cor. 10. 5. as that they may not dare once to rise vp within vs against any truth of God For this we haue a notable example Iob 6. 24. Teach mee and I will hold my tongue and cause mee to know wherein I haue erred As if he should say Reueale to me by thy Word wherein I haue offended and I will lay my hand vpon my mouth I will not dare to reason in the defence of it 4. We should be ready to receiue Gods Word and be informed in his will by any how much soeuer he be our inferiour This is that that the Prophet speaketh of the powerfull work of Gods Word and Spirit Esay 11. 6. where it preuaileth it maketh them that were before as Wolues and Leopards and Lyons so tame that a little child may lead them This Iob professeth of himselfe Iob 31. 34. Though I could haue made affraid a great multitude my wealth and authority was such that I could haue crushed them by my power yet the most contemptible of the family did feare mee so I kept silence and went not out of the doore If the meanest of my family had come to me and said Sir you haue broken Gods law you haue sinned against God I durst not haue fretted against him or reiected his counsaile but I would haue yeelded to him and humbled my selfe and shut my selfe within my closet till I had made peace with God The like example we haue in Dauid 1. Sam. 25. 32 33. Abigal a weak woman and the wife of his enemy that had contemned and reuiled him commeth to him euen when he was in a great heat against Nabal and putteth him in mind that if he should follow his passion and reuenge himselfe he should sin against God he scorned not her counsell nor said Shall I that am a Prophet and a King be taught and directed by a foolish woman But he yeelded presently though he were in so great a passion he durst not but receiue Gods Word at the hands of any person how meane soeuer yea he praiseth God for her Blessed be the Lord God of Israel which hath sent thee this day to meet me and blessed be thy counsaile and blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shed bloud The Reasons of this Doctrine why we must receiue Gods truth when it is once reuealed vnto vs with such readinesse why we must be so apt to beleeue it to yeeld vnto it are these 1. Because the Lord hath promised that such as shall offer themselues to be taught by him with such yeelding hearts them he will teach and guide he will preserue them from errour he will resolue them in the truth and giue them a comfortable assurance in the matters of their saluation the law of the Lord will giue wisedome to the simple Psal. 19. 7. The meeke he will guide in iudgement and the meeke hee will teach his way Psal. 25. 9. If any man will doe his will he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe Iohn 7. 17. so this here in this place And on the other side such as are vnwilling to see the truth will not with loue receiue it the Lord is wont to leaue them in vncertainty and to send them strong delusions that they may beleeue lies to shew himselfe as vnwilling to teach them as they are vnwilling to learne of him When our Sauiour had spoken of that fearefull iudgement vpon the Iewes hearing they should heare but should not vnderstand and seeing they should see but should not perceiue he giues this for the reason that they had closed their owne eyes and had not beene willing to see and receiue the truth that God reuealed vnto them Matth. 13. 14 15. And the Apostle prophesying of them that should fall away vnto Popery tels vs that therefore God would send them strong delusions that they should belieue any lye because they would not receiue the truth with loue when it was taught vnto them 2. Thess. 2. 10 11. An example hereof we haue in Ahab he was not willing to be taught by Gods faithfull Prophet but hated him and therefore God sent a lying spirit into his false prophets that might deceiue him 1. King 22. 8. 12. 2. The Lords soueraignty ouer vs is such as it becommeth vs to yeeld absolute obedience to him without all reasoning or gaine-saying O man who art thou that replyest against God Rom. 9. 20. This reason the Lord giueth yee shall keepe my Sabbaths and reuerence my Sanctuary and why I am the Lord Leuit. 26. 2. This made Eli so to yeeld that he durst not once winch against a message God had sent him by young Samuel It is the Lord saith he let him doe what seemeth him good 1. Samuel 3. 18. 3. It is not possible Gods Word should deceiue vs Thy testimonies are very sure Psalme 93. 5. All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse there is nothing froward or peruerse in them Prouerbs 8. 8. and therefore there is iust cause wee should receiue it with all readinesse The Vse of this Doctrine is for Reproofe For if this be a signe of grace to be so apt to receiue Gods truth when once it is reuealed vnto vs then surely many of vs will be found to be void of grace that yet thinke very well of our selues 1. There be many haue heard sundry truths often taught and plainely confirmed by the Word of God that cannot discerne them nor be perswaded of them as touching the obseruation of the Sabbath the frequenting of the exercises of Religion c. And why canst thou not yet see nor be perswaded in these things Surely if thou hadst a good heart halfe the teaching thou hast would perswade thee the very entrance into Gods Word the first hearing of it would haue giuen thee light Psalme 119. 130. Thou hast an vngracious heart and that is the cause thou canst not see these truths nor be perswaded If our Gospell bee hidden it is hidden to them that are lost These women that were euer learning and neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth were such as were laden with
of the great successe his Ministry had among them at his first comming vnto them Gal. 4. 13 14 15. So the Holy Ghost speaking of the first Sermons that Paul and Barnabas preached to the Gentiles at Antioch saith Acts 13. 48. that at the hearing of them as many as were ordained to eternall life among them beleeued These Cautions being premised we shall yet finde the Doctrine to be most true That euen among the Elect themselues there is great difference to be obserued in their receiuing and profiting by the meanes of their first Conuersion vnto God See the proofe and confirmation of this Doctrine in three seuerall points 1. A man may be the Elect Childe of God and be a fruitlesse hearer of some good Preachers and yet profit by some other The Ministry of Iohn the Baptist was a very holy and powerfull Ministry and the whole drift of it was to draw men to beleeue in Christ and yet many of Gods Elect that had heard him could not be conuerted by him to the Faith which yet afterward when they came to be hearers of Christ himselfe became true Beleeuers and said Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true And many belieued on him there Iohn 10. 41 42. So it is euident that many of those fiue thousand that were conuerted by two Sermons that Peter made Acts 4. 4. had heard Christ himselfe preach sundry times as is plaine by Luk. 19. 48. and 21. 38. where it is said that at Christs preaching in the Temple immediatly before his Passion all the people resorted daily to him to heare him yet could not be conuerted by him By stronger and more excellent means they could not be conuerted and yet were conuerted by weaker means 2. A man may be a fruitlesse Hearer a long time euen of that Ministry that God hath ordained to conuert him by and yet afterward profit by it With many of his Elect the Lord hath beene faine to stand long at the doore and knocke as he speaketh Reuel 3. 20. before he could get entrance into their hearts to continue the meanes long vnto them before they haue profited by them Many of Gods children haue beene like young Samuel 1. Sam. 3. 10 the Lord hath called them oft by the Ministry of his Word before they could answer him or once discerne that it was he that spake vnto them There hath beene many a one that hath beene a hearer a long time before he hath beene wonne vnto God yea that hath heard the same Preacher many a time without all fruit by whose Ministry at the last he hath beene conuerted vnto God There were many of Gods Elect that heard that powerfull Sermon of Peter mentioned Acts 2. and profited not by it which yet hearing him at another time were conuerted by him for those two thousand that we reade were added to the Church in Ierusalem Acts 4. 4. and that by his Ministry as may appeare Acts 3. 12. 48. had certainely heard that Sermon and seene also the fruit of it as is plaine by that we reade Act. 2. 5 6. for the multitude of them that were in Ierusalem heard that Sermon 3. A man may be the Elect childe of God though he can receiue no good by the most powerfull and fruitfull Ministry till God haue prepared him by humbling him greatly through fore affliction Paul himselfe may be a notable example for this It is not to be doubted but that he liuing in Ierusalem while all the Apostles continued there for he was brought vp in that City at the feet of Gamaliel Acts 22. 3. and there he gaue consent to the death of Steuen Acts 8. 1. and there hee began to persecute the Saints Act. 26. 10 11. and the Church did so flourish there did heare the Apostles preach sometimes and heard Steuen dispute with the Libertines and Cyrenians Acts 6. 9. and yet till God by his mighty hand had humbled him all this did him no good at all The Reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are principally three 1. The Elect of God haue no better hearts by nature than the worst of all the Reprobate haue Till God be pleased to call them to open their eares and incline their hearts they are euery whit as backeward and vntoward as the worst they are by nature the children of wrath euen as others Ephes 2 3. 2. The Conuersion of Gods Elect depends wholly vpon the free pleasure and will of Almighty God and not vpon any thing that is in man himselfe The Winde bloweth saith our Sauiour Iohn 3. 8. where it listeth and when it listeth also so is euery one that is borâ—…e of God Of his owne will saith the Apostle Iames 1. 18. begat he vs with the word of Truth 3. The Lord hath herein had respect vnto his owne glory Which this way is better seene and manifested than otherwise it could be for if all the Elect should profit by euery good Minister of God or if they should profit presently so soone as euer they doe enioy the meanes of grace certainely the glory of this mighty worke of God would be ascribed either to the meanes or vnto some good inclination that is in our owne hearts and not to the Lord himselfe onely This Doctrine we may make good Vse of both towards our selues and towards others also First let no man abuse this Doctrine vnto Presumption and say I may be Gods Elect child though Ineuer receiued good yet by any Sermon in my life But let euery man account it a fearefull signe and a iust cause of trembling if God haue giuen him good meanes of grace and he hath enioyed them long euen such meanes as he hath seene many others haue receiued great good by and yet he cannot profit by them he cannot beleeue and obey the truth For 1. It is no small sinne to neglect or not to receiue good by the meanes of grace If it were our Sauiour would not haue spoken of it as he did Matth. 10. 15. Uerily I say vnto you it shall be more tolerable for the Land of Sodome and Gomorrah in the day of Iudgement than for that City 2. If a man do wittingly neglect to regard and obey the meanes of grace presently so soone as God offereth them vnto him while it is called to day he is in danger to be giuen vp of God vnto hardnesse of heart Heb. 〈◊〉 13. 3. Though it be not alwaies as we haue heard in the Doctrine yet it is for the most part a signe of a man that God hath not ordained to life but determined to destroy to enioy long excellent meanes of Conuersion and Repentance and to receiue no good by them as I shewed you euen now out of Ioh. 8. 47. and 2. Chron. 25. 16. And as is also plaine by that speech the Lord vseth Pro. 1. 24. 28 29. because I haue called and yee refused I haue stretched out my hand and no man
and strange though it be indeed of lesse worth than the other Though Manna were the excellentest foode that euer mortall man did liue vpon yet when the Israelites had beene vsed to it a while they loathed it and preferred the fish and cucumbers and onions and garlicke of Egypt before it Num. 11. 5 6. Of this corruption the Apostle speaketh 2. Tim. 4. 3. Men will not endure wholesome doctrine and why so They haue itching eares and will after their lusts get them an heape of Teachers Their owne foode be it neuer so wholesome they cannot endure they must haue variety that that is new and strange and that not because they may profit more by them than by their owne as sometimes it falleth out but onely to feede this itching humour of curiositie This is the cause why the Apostle is so earnest with the people euen with the people of God with good people to esteeme well of their owne Pastours And wee beseech you brethren know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord 1. Thess. 5. 12. Obey them which haue the rule ouer you for they watch for your soules as they that must giue account Heb. 13. 17. The fourth and last Reason is the selfe-loue that is in all men by nature and great desire to be flattered in their sinnes For the Minister that hath liued long among them knoweth them better than any stranger and is able more particularly to touch and reproue their sinnes If he in his doctrine do but come neare any corruption they know themselues guilty of though he know no such thing by them nor once thinke of them they iudge presently he aymeth at them he intendeth to disgrace them Though a stranger inueigh against their sinnes euery whit as particularly and sharpely as their owne Pastour yet because they thinke he knoweth nothing by them he aymeth not at them they can take it in good part and commend him too This was the cause of the hatred Ahab bare both to Eliah 1. Reg. 21. 20. and to Micaiah 1. Reg. 22. 8. We haue heard the foure Reasons of the Doctrine let vs now come to the Vses of it For it is a Doctrine of good Vse both for vs Ministers and for all you that are the people of God 1. For vs that are Ministers This Doctrine serueth to exhort vs to vse all good meanes to preserue the credit and estimation of our persons in the hearts of Gods people This we are bound to doe 1. Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth Tit. 2. 15. See that no man despise thee For if we lose our reuerence and estimation in the hearts of Gods people our Doctrine will do them no good And we may perceiue by this Doctrine how apt the people are to despise vs specially when we haue liued long amongst them It standeth vs vpon therefore so much the more carefully to vse all good meanes whereby we may maintaine our estimation in their hearts And I finde in Gods Word three speciall meanes whereby this may be done First by our Diligence and Care to teach profitably That is the chiefe thing that will procure vs reuerence and estimation if we doe our worke well 1. Thess. 5. 13. Haue them in singular loue for their workes sake This is that that the Apostle teacheth 2. Tim. 2. 15. Study to shew thy selfe approoued vnto God a Worke-man that needeth not bee ashamed diuiding the Word of God aright And 1. Timothie 4. hauing charged Timothie verse 12. too looke to it that no man despise his Youth he telleth him by what meanes he may preserue his Person and Ministry from contempt and disdaine verse 13. and standeth principally vpon this Giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine Verse 14. Despise not the â—…ift that is in thee but stirre it vp and seeke to increase it And addeth verse 15. These things exercise and giue thy selfe vnto them that it may bee seene how thou profitest among all men If this care and conscience be in vs we shall be sure to haue honour though Sathan and all the world should conspire to disgrace vs A Prophet a true and faithfull Prophet he meanes is not without honour Matth. 13. 57. Mar. 6. 4. If this be wanting no wealth no titles no hospitality no good workes we can doe will be able to preserue vs from contempt The second meanes is by our faithfulnesse in our ministry This differeth from the former for a man may be a diligent and very sufficient Teacher and yet not faithfull in his Ministry This is faithfulnesse when we are carefull to deliuer the whole counsell of God to his people not concealing any part of it for fauour or feare of any man Ier. 23. 28. He that hath my Word let him speake my Word faithfully 1. Cor. 4. 2. It is required of Gods Stewards that euery man be found faithfull 2. Tim. 2. 2. What things thou hast heard of me the same deliuer to faithfull men which shall be able to teach others This hath great force to procure vs reuerence in the hearts of all men When the Pharisees would giue a reason of the reuerence they pretended to beare to our Sauiour they giue this Matth. 22. 16. Master we know that thou are true and teachest the way of God truly neither carest for any man for thou considerest not the person of man And when the Apostle chargeth Titus to looke to it that no man despise him he prescribeth him this way to keepe himselfe from contempt Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority see that no man despise thee Titus might haue said This was a strange direction this is the way rather to procure vs the contempt and hatred of all men if we shall not only teach such particular duties as he had mentioned before but apply them also so particularly by exhorting and rebuking men specially if we do it with such authority and boldnesse as thou speakest off No saith the Apostle feare it not this will gaine thee estimation and honour in the hearts of men yea of all men yea euen of them that were most offended with thee for thy faithfulnesse if they belong to God And this is that that Salomon saith Pro. 28. 23. He that rebuketh a man shall finde more fauour at the length than he that flattereth with his tongue On the other side if a man will make himselfe a base vnderling to any in the matter of his Ministry so as he dareth not deliuer some parts of Gods truth he dareth not reproue some faults for feare of man if he had all the learning in the world yet shall he haue no true honour for thus saith the Lord speaking to the Priests and Teachers of his People Mal. 2. 9. Therefore haue I also made you to be despised and vile before all the People because you haue not kept my waies but haue beene partiall in the
of his Apostles giuen them a charge which was peculiar to them and to them for that time also as appeareth by that which our Sauiour said vnto them Luke 22. 36. but now he that hath a purse let him take it and likewise his scrip And by that which is said of Pauls cloke which he left at Troas 2. Tim. 4. 13. Matth. 10. 9 10. Prouide not gold nor siluer nor money nor a scrip for your iourney neither two coates neither shooes nor a staffe he giueth a reason that is common to all faithfull Ministers with them For the workeman is worthy of his meate Yea as Luke 10. 7. hath it The labourer is worthy of his wages and wages we know if it be iust and equall is more than will serue for foode And Luke 22. 35. he seeketh to confirme them by that experiment When I sent you without bagge or scrip or shooes lacked ye any thing And they said Nothing Thirdly they shall be sure to finde some that will receiue their Doctrine also and profit by it This is plaine in the Parable of the sower the sower loseth not all his seede but though some fell on the high way and some on stony ground and some among thornes yet some fell in good ground Mar. 4. 8. 20. So we shall finde in the story of the Acts of the Apostles that notwithstanding the places they went to were deepely setled and strongly rooted in Idolatry and that also they euer met with most bitter opposition of the Iewes yet they neuer preached any where but some receiued profit by them This is noted at Pauls being at Thessalonica Acts 17. 4. Some of them beleeued and ioyned in company with Paul and Silas And at Athens verse 34. though some mocked and others were in suspence Howbeit certaine men claue vnto Paul and beleeued And at Rome Acts 28. 24. Some were perswaded with the things that were spoken and some beleeued not The Reason of this Doctrine is this That God maketh that precious account of the Ministry of his Gospell that he neuer bestoweth it vpon any place were he hath not some of his Elect. Other blessings God bestoweth in as great plenty vpon Reprobates as vpon his Elect. Eccles. 9. 2. All things come alike to all and the same condition is to the iust and to the wicked But this blessing God giueth to no place where he hath not some people to saue This the Lord expressed vnto Paul when he giueth him the reason why he would haue him preach at Corinth Acts 18. 9 10. Feare not but speake and hold not thy peace for I haue much people in this Citie And Christ giues this for a reason why he sent forth the Seuenty because the Lords haruest was then great God had much good corne to gather into his barne Luk. 10. 2. And the Apostle when he would proue that God had an Elect people among the Gentiles and had a purpose to saue the Gentiles vseth this argument to proue it by Rom. 10. 18. But I demand haue they not heard no doubt their sound went throughout all the earth and their words vnto the ends of the world Now if God neuer send his Prophets and Messengers to any people but where he hath some of his Elect then can they not choose but finde some that will honour them some that will be kinde vnto them yea which is more some that will heare and receiue their Doctrine For so saith our Sauiour Iohn 10. 27. My sheepe heare my voice The Vse of this Doctrine is for our encouragement that are Ministers of the Gospell against the generall contempt and hatred that is borne not to our persons onely but to our Doctrine and Ministry also 1. Though no man regarded vs nor our Ministry yet if we haue the testimony of a good conscience euery one of vs may comfort our selues as the Prophet doth Esay 49. 4 5. My iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God though Israel bee not gathered yet shall I be glorious in the eyes of the Lord and my God shall be my strength But yet the Lord hath giuen vs this further encouragement That if the fault be not in our selues wee shall not want honour maintenance or successe but though many doe despise vs yet some shall receiue vs esteeme of vs loue vs and heare vs with delight and profit And we haue more cause of comfort in the loue of one good man that feareth God how poore soeuer than we haue cause of discouragement in the hatred and scorne of an hundred wicked men Yea certainely our hearts are not vpright in vs if we be not of this mind This was Dauids minde Psal. 119. 79. Let such as feare thee turne vnto me and such as know thy testimonies 2. The second Vse of this Doctrine is for the reproofe of wicked men that receiue vs not This example of the rest of the Galileans did doubtlesse increase the condemnation of them of Nazaret in reiecting Christ. Many flatter themselues in this and thinke it is no sinne to despise Preachers and Preaching because it is the fashion all men do so For this is certainely a great comfort to wicked men to see that many do as they do or worse then they do Ezek. 16. 54. Iuda by her sinnes comforted Sodome and Samaria But know thou though this be a poore and wretched comfort yet thou shalt not haue so much as this to comfort thee For thou seest there be many that esteeme vs and our Ministry Wisedome is iustified of her children Matth. 11. 19. yea many of thine owne sort and ranke Gentlemen as thou art Seruing-men as thou art Husbandmen and Tradesmen as thou art men of as good calling and degree as thy selfe men of poore estate as thy selfe this is that that will one day confound thee yea say they were all thy inferiours their example in this will confound thee 1. Cor. 1. 27. God hath chosen the foolish things of this world to confound the wise their zeale will confound thy backwardnesse their loue thy hatred and malice Yea this thine owne conscience knoweth well and that is the cause why thou frettest so to heare and see this that there be so many resort to our Ministry so many that loue and esteeme vs Mark 11. 18. Followeth now the reason that moued the Galileans to receiue Christ They had seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast Why what did he at the Feast Surely there is nothing expressed that he did but that Iohn 2. 15. He made a scourge and droue all out of the Temple that sold oxen and sheepe and doues and poured out the changers money and ouerthrew the tables Yet it is certaine he did there at that time many miracles though it be not expressed what they were for so it is said When he was in Ierusalem at the Passeouer many belieued in him when they saw the miracles that he did Ioh. 2. 23. And
as he was is a greater crosse than the losse of many children to a meaner man And it well appeareth indeed in the Text that he was greatly afflicted with it The Doctrine then we learne here is this That no mans wealth or greatnesse in the world can free him from affliction This Rulers wealth nor his authority and honour in the Country nor his fauour with the King could keep off Gods hand either from his child or from his owne heart but his child is sick of a painfull and mortall disease and himselfe is maruellously troubled and afflicted with it Though men that are rich and of great estate in the world haue more means to keep themselues from many afflictions than others haue and from the sense of those afflictions which are vpon them yet can they not be exempted from Gods iudgements No doubt this Rulers child wanted no attendance no good diet no aduice and help of the Physitian and yet will not all serue the turne but he is sick vnto death And the Ruler himselfe wanted no means to put griefe from his heart company pleasures recreations c. yet is he as deeply wounded with this affliction as another man This is that that Salomon saith Riches auaile not in the day of wrath Pro. â—…1 4. They cannot fence a man from Gods strokes Yea it is certaine that oftentimes Gods plagues euen in this world light more heauily and fearefully vpon them than vpon other men Psal. 76. 12. He shall cut off the spirit of Princes he is terrible to the King of the earth And 82. 7. Ye shall die like men and fall like one of the Princes The Reasons of this are principally two First they are sinners as well as others and sin will bring misery Iob 5. 7. Man is borne saith Eliphaz to misery and trouble as the sparkes flie vpward that is euer since the fall it is as naturall for man to haue misery as for the the sparkes to flie vpward yea vsually vnlesse Gods grace preuent them they sinne with an higher hand and with more pride than other men That made the Prophet Prou. 30. 9. pray for a meane estate least saith he I be full and deny thee and say Who is the Lord And God delighteth to shew his power in abasing proud sinners 1 Peter 5. 5. He resisteth the proud Iob 40. 6 7. Cast abroad the indignation of thy wrath and behold euery one that is proud and abase him looke on euery one that is arrogant and bring him low as if he should say I do so It is no maruell therefore though they be plagued aboue other men Secondly they are vsually exempted from the censures of men The Lawes of men are like the Spiders webb these great Flyes will easily burst thorough them and as for the reproofs of Gods Word they will not endure them Ier. 5. 5. These haue altogether broken the yoke and burst the bonds And therefore it is necessary God should take them in hand For so the Lord hath said when men whom he hath giuen authority vnto to reproue and censure wicked men either dare not or will not do it When they hide their eyes and winke at him then will I saith the Lord set my face against that man and against his family and will cut him off Leuit. 20. 4. 5. The Vse of this Doctrine is first to warne vs that we suffer not any outward priuiledge we haue aboue others to puffe vp our hearts and make vs proud 1 Tim. 6. 17. Charge them that are rich in this world that they be not high-minded and that they trust not in vncertaine riches Remember how God hateth pride If he see thee proud he can abase yea he will abase thee one way or other Thinke often of this that hee beholdeth euery one that is proud and abaseth him Iob 4. 11. Remember an example of it euen in Hezekiah who was the deare childe of God his heart was lifted vp therefore there was wrath vpon him and vpon Iuda and Ierusalem 2. Chron. 32. 25. First take heede of being proud against any man euen the poorest and basest of thy Neighbours to despise him because thou art richer than he better than he Pro. 17. 5. He that mocketh or despiseth a poore man reproacheth him that made him Deut. 17. 20. Euen the Kings heart must not bee lifted vp aboue his Brethren But 2. Specially take heede thy wealth c. make thee not proud against God to despise Religion as it did Uzzia 2. Chron. 26. 16. When hee was strong his heart was lifted vp to his destruction Know thou that humility is that which seasoneth all religious duties and maketh them sauoury to God Micah 6. 8. He hath shewed thee O man what is good and what the Lord requireth of thee surely to doe iustly and to loue mercy and to walke humbly with thy God As if he should haue said God and thou can neuer walke together neuer agree together till thou haue an humble heart Know there is as great cause thou shouldest feare God and humble thy selfe before him reuerence Religion tremble at his Word as the meanest man that liueth vpon the earth and thou canst neuer shew too much humility toward God Dauid may serue as a notable example for this when he had shewed such zeale and ioy in bringing home and dancing before the Arke Michol his Wife a prophane Woman when she saw him despised him in her heart 2. Sam. 6. 16. as euery one that shall shew any zeale deuotion or reuerence to Religion now adaies shall be sure to meet with many a Michol but what said Dauid to her 2. Sam. 6. 22. I will yet be more vile than thus and will be low in mine owne sight And of the very same maide-seruants which thou hast spoken of shall I be had in honour The second Vse is to exhort all to prepare for affliction and to prouide for comfort against the euill day seeing no man may hope to be exempted from it Ephes. 6. 13. Prouide that yee may bee able to resist in the euill day To this end I will commend vnto you three Rules First to meditate and thinke oft of and looke for the euill day resolue with thy selfe thou must not liue alwaies in peace and health and prosperity but there will be a change there will come a time when thou shalt part with all thy dearest comforts there will come a time of trouble sicknesse aduersity if a man liue many yeares and reioyce in them all yet let him remember the daies of darkenesse for they shall be many Eccles. 11. 8. It was Dauids folly which we must all take heede of and he complaineth of Psal. 30. 6. In my prosperity I said I shall neuer be moued But it was his wisedome which we must all striue after which he mentioneth Psal. 39. 4 5. Lord let me know mine end and the measure of my daies what it is Let me know how
as were qualified according to his direction 1 Tim. 3. 5. And surely if we knew our Masters disposition well we would all be as forward and desirous to thrust our selues into his seruice as they were for one houre that we haue been wont to spend in his seruice we would willingly spend three Yea the more time our calling would permit vs to spend in his seruice the happier would we count our selues according to that Psal. 84. 4. Blessed are they that dwell in thy house they will be alwaies praising thee Consider therefore and thinke oft for thy encouragement of the gracious disposition of thy Lord and Master and that in these foure points First he standeth not so much vpon our actions as vpon our affections though we be able to do very little yet if he discerne in vs an vnfained desire to do well he is ready to accept vs Is there be first a willing mind it is accepted 2 Cor. 8. 12. He accepteth the will as the deed Because Abraham was willing and ready to haue offered vp his son in sacrifice to God the Holy Ghost saith of him that he did offer him vp Heb. 11. 17. And for this cause Paul saith of Aquila and Priscilla that for his life they laid down their own necks Rom. 16. 4. Secondly he much more esteemeth of this vnfained desire of our heart to do better than if we could do any thing neuer so well when he seeth vs willing and sorry that we can do no better The Apostle praiseth the Macedonians for this that their will exceeded their ability 2 Cor. 8. 3. So doth he the Corinthians that they had begun before not onely to doe but also to be willing and forward a yeare agoe 2 Cor. 8. 10. Thirdly if he see our heart set and resolued to do his will in any duty he hath enioyned vs he will be ready to helpe vs and make that easie to vs which was full of difficulty and impossibility before Draw nigh to God and he will draw nigh to you Iam. 4. 8. Arise and be doing and the Lord shall be with thee 1 Chron. 22. 16. Deale couragiously and the Lord shall be with the good 2 Chro. 19. 11. Fourthly with how much the more labour and difficulty he findeth we haue serued him in any duty and by how many the more tentations and lets we haue striuen against in doing of it by so much the more acceptable shall our seruice be vnto him God is not vnrighteous to forget your worke and labour of loue Heb. 6. 10. And who would not be glad to serue such a Master The third and last encouragement that this Doctrine yeeldeth to the godly is this that it may cause them to sing at their worke and to take much comfort euen in the poorest seruice they are able to do vnto God A wonderfull thing it is to see how little ioy men take in good duties and the true cause of it is this that they are apt to doubt when they do any good duty they do it not well nor in that manner as they ought and if they espie any infi mitie and corruption of the flesh that mixeth it selfe with thâ—…â—…orke of the spirit in any good action they haue done though they haue striuen against it and grieued sor it they are straight apt to thinke that God will iudge of their worke according to that corruption and reiect it True it is and cannot be denied but that the godly may finde cause enough in themselues to be humbled euen for their best actions when they haue performed them and to cry with Nehemiah Remember O my God concerning this and spare me according to the greatnesse of thy mercy Neh. 13. 22. and they haue also cause of feare before they vndertake them nay it is not possible we should do any good duty well vnlesse we do it in feare None of vs can preach well vnlesse we vndertake this businesse with feare least we should not do it well and approue our selues to God in it Paul professeth of himselfe that he was in the exercise of his Ministry among the Corinthians with them in weakenesse and in feare and in much trembling 1 Cor. 2. 3. None of you can heare well vnlesse you come with feare and reuerence vnlesse ye be humbled at the Lords feet to receiue his word Deut. 33. 3. Paul praiseth the Corinthians for this and saith Titus ioyed much to see it in them that they receiued the doctrine and Ministry of Titus with feare and trembling 2 Cor. 7. 15. In a word we cannot pray or do any other religious duty well vnlesse we vndertake it in feare lest we should not performe it as we ought Serue the Lord with feare Psal. 2. 11. Let vs haue grace whereby we may serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare Heb. 12. 28. Nay we cannot conscionably and well performe any duty in our Christian conuersation vnlesse we do it in feare Seruants must obey their masters with feare and trembling Ephes. 6. 5. Yet as there must be in vs this feare rising from the apprehension of the Lords holinesse and our owne great insufficiency to do any good dutie so must there be in vs ioy and gladnesse of heart rising from the consideration of the Lords goodnesse and readinesse to take in good part the poore seruice we do vnto him There must be in vs in euery seruice we doe vnto God these two contrary affections feare in respect of our owne vnworthinesse and insufficiencie ioy and gladnesse of heart in respect of the gracious disposition of the Master whom we do seruice vnto This is that the Prophet meaneth Psal. 2. 11. Serue the Lord with feare and reioyce with trembling We should come with chearefull and glad hearts to his seruice Serue the Lord with gladnesse come before his presence with singing enter into his gates with thanksgiuing and into his courts with praise be thankefull vnto him and blesse his name For the Lord is good his mercy is euerlasting and his truth endureth vnto all generations Psal. 100. 2 4 5. and so should we depart from it And three Reasons there be may moue vs to do so 1 He will not straightly marke but passe by and pardon many infirmities in our seruice we do to him with vpright hearts Who is a God like vnto thee that pardoneth iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage he retaineth not his anger for euer because he delighteth in mercy Mic. 7. 18. If thou Lord shouldest marke iniquities O Lord who shall stand But there is forgiuenesse with thee that thou mayest be feared I wait for the Lord my soule doth wait and I trust in his word Let Israel hope in the Lord for with the Lord there is mercy and with him is plenteous redemption Psal. 130. 3 4 5 7. 2 He doth not exact of vs that we vtterly banish all corruption so as it may not dwell in vs
belieued and receiued in religion vpon the credit and authority of any man 1â—…0 B. Baptisme It is both vnprofitable and hurtfull to the wicked 5. The whole congregation should continue together at the Administration of it 120. It should be administred in the publike assembly 12â—… Blessing The ecclesiasticall Blessing pronounced by the Minister is not to be neglected ibid. What behauiour is fittest for the people to vse then 126. Body Care is to be had euen of our body and of the body of our neighbour 256 257. The sin of them that by disorder ouer throw their health 258. God requires bodily seruice of vs as well as spirituall 189. 190. Christ in the daies of his flesh shewed his miraculous power most in curing the bodies of men 445. Brownists See Church Their sinne is great in separating from our Churches 1â—…7 C. Calling A man may be soundly religious and yet follow diligently his wordly Calling 238. Cautions for them that leaue the workes of their Calling to follow Sermons on the weeke daies 2â—…0 Calling how far it may be neglected ibid. Calling to the Ministry Wherein the inward calling doth principally consist 261. Catechising It is a profitable and necessary duty of the Minister 205. Censures of the Church The neglect of them towards scandalous sinners is a great contempt done to Gods Worship 132 133. Ceremonies Difference in iudgement about Ceremonies should not alienate the affections of brethren 301. 303. 30â—… Ceremoniall Law See Worship It was a carnall Worship 184 185. It was abrogated at Christs Passion 188. The Ceremonies were shadowes and we haue haue in our Worship the substance of that that was signified by them 186. 188. Popery exceeds iudaisme in Ceremonies and therein discouers much hypocrisie 197 198 Certainty in Religion The Elect and such as haue good hearts may attaine vnto it 140 212. 214. Meanes whereby we may attaine to it 140. Comfort for Gods people that complaine they want it 215. All men are bound to seeke for it 138. 141. They that haue historicall faith are certainely perswaded of whatsoeuer God hath reuealed in his Word 332. The faithfull are certaine that the Scripture is the Word of God and that it is God himselfe that speaketh to them in his Word 349. Certainty of saluation All the faithfull are not in the same measure certaine of their saluation 333. They that haue the greatest certainty are not without al doubts distrusts 333. 348. 349. Nor feele this certainty at all times 336. They that haue most assurance must yet liue in feare 334. Yet may the faithfull in this life be certaine of their saluation 334. 341. All are bound to seeke for this certainty 341. 342. The meanes wherby it may be obtained 343 The notes wherby true assurance may be discerned from that which is counterfeit 345 Comfort to the faithfull that complaine they want it 215 216. Cheerefulnesse Required in all the duties of Gods seruice 263 It is a sin in the faithfull to be vncheerefull â—…0 They haue iust cause to be cheerefull and to serue God willingly notwithstanding their infirmities 265 266. 461. Chambering See Dalliance Children They should seeke to requite their parents loue 391. Christ. He is the greatest gift that euer God gaue to man 11. How far He was abased for our sakes 12. Why he is called Christ and Messiah 200. 202. The benefit and merit of his death belongs not to all men 329. Yet is it necessary that the benefit men receiued by him should be expressed in most generall tearmes 330. Poore sinners should go boldly to him in all their distresses 450. We should not rest contented with any blessing till we haue Christ 14. Notes to know whether Christ be ours 15. He did constantly vse prayer and other parts of Gods worship and why 163 164. He is in the ministry of the Word to be offred vnto all in a most generall manner 330. Church Papists giue more credit to it then to the Word 150. 348. We may not separate from a true Church that enioyes the Word and professeth the Doctrine of saluation for the corruptions that are in it 165 166. 384 385. Yet may we not communicate with a true Church in any corruption 167. Euery man is bound to ioyne himselfe vnto and to be a member of the true Church 138 The profession of the true Doctrine of Christ is the only proper and certaine note of the true Church 167. How farre forth the testimony of the Church helpes to bring vs to faith 348 349. Church-Assemblies They are a meanes of our protection safety from all dangers 382. The most publike and solemne Church-Assemblies are greatly to be esteemed and frequented 129. 153. The sin of such as neglect them 128. The greatest are hound to carry themselues reuerently in them 117. Circumcision What it signified 180. Comfort To be found in Christ in all our distresses 450 No worldly thing can yeeld comfort to the distressed in minde 44 45. The Spirit of grace and regeneration is able to doe it abundantly and nothing else 46. They that feare God haue cause to be comfortable and vpon what grounds 90. Fine rules of comfort for such as are afflicted in minde 346 347. See Prayer Commonnesse of sin Sin is neuer the lesse dangerous to a man be-because it is generall 74. 384. How to carry our selues in euill times when foule sins grow common generall 428 429 It should trouble vs and cause vs to looke for some common calamity ibid. Company Haunting bad company argues a bad heart 87 What they should doe that liue in euill times and places 429. Common-Wealth The true causes why God spares our land though sin abound in it 429. Conference Cautions for them that conferre and moue questions of Religion 499 500. Confession The properties required to true confession 85. No man is bound to acknowledge all his sins to a priest 102. He that is truly penitent will be ready to acknowledge his sin euen vnto men when he is charged with it 103. It is profitable and necessary to confesse some sins euen vnto men dangerous to hide them 103 104. Conscience A good Conscience will breed vnspeakeable peace and ioy 437. 438. And assurance of a mans saluation 343. Constancie Constancie in obedience a good signe 481. Contentment Grace breeds Contentment 3. Controuersies Euery Christian is not bound to study controuersies nor to meddle with them 136. Yet some are 137. Conuersion No man by nature can doe any thing to helpe forward his owne conuersion 20. It is a miraculous worke of God 29. They that are truly religious will be carefull to wâ—…nne others to God 224. 235. Who are most charged and haue most opportunity to do good this way 236. Note of a true Conuert 239. True Conuerts shew great respect reuerence vnto their Ministers 215. Conuersion of man depends on Gods free grace 250. Foure things required in them that would win others to God 236. Priuate Christians
152. Paines must be taken in foure things to profit by that we heare and reade 173. Consider of the true cause why thou profitest not by the means of grace and be troubled for it 250. We may lawfully frequent that Ministry we can best profit by 253. Cautions for them that leaue their owne Pastors to heare others 268. 270. Their goodnes badnes is of great force to hearten or discourage their ministers 293. 295 Though they may affect some Minister more then other yet must they reuerence loue euery faithfull Minister 305. 309. They that haue truth of grace will gladly shew kindnesse to Gods faithfull Ministers 315. 285. The chiefe kindnesse they can shew to their Teachers is to make vse of their gifts and obey their Doctrine 319 320 321. A good signe of Election to profit by that thou hearest presently and by all thou hearest yet all the Elect do not so 305. 308. They must yeeld honour to their Ministers that consists in foure things 358. 362. The Ministers weakenesses should not cause any to despise their Ministry 371. 372. They should esteeme their own minister best the true cause why they do not 366 367. 342. When they are said to receiue Gods Ministers 374. Try thy estate by the iudgement thou hast to discerne of sound teaching 313. The sin both of curious careles hearers 151 A dangerous signe to enioy long good meanes and not to profit by it 305 ◅06 Praise God euen for the great variety of able teachers thou enioyest 308 309. Seeke to liue vnder such a ministry as thou maist profit by 199. What hearers they be that do rightly commēd and praise their Teachers 199. Heare with iudgement 291. They should propound their doubts to their Teachers 227 228. Hearers duty 227. Hearing men of better gifts breeds a loathing of the gifts of their owne Pastor ◅09 It is the Hearers fault that he profits not by the meanest Minister 309. Hearers ought to go with an open heart willing to learne whatsoeuer shall please God to teach them 312. Hearers ought likewise to go with a resolutiō to obey what shall be taught thē of God 312 Hearers ought not to dispute against any truth reuealed of God by their Minister though it be contrary to their reason humour 312. Hearers may not refuse information from any though their inferiour 312. It argues an vngracious heart when a man cannot be perswaded of a truth 314. Partiality in bearers and the grounds thereof 306 307. Holines of places or things Though before Christs death some places were holier then others yet now none are so 153 150. Reasons against popish superstition in this point 15◅ Humiliation It pleaseth God highly to see vs hunbled when he shewes himselfe angry 403. Hypocrisie The naturall man hath selfe respects in all the shewes he makes of goodnesse 55. 58. Many loue Religion for their worldly aduan tage 56. God cannot abide the seruice that hypocrites do vnto him 193. Yet must they serue God for all that 194. There be three kinds of hypocrites 198 199. He strengthens himselfe in his sin euen by the Word 57. The Hypocrite is in a wofull case 58. 465. Yet many good things may bee in him 467. 481 482. I. Idlenesse It is a sin and prouocation to lust 92. I◅wes The Church of the Iewes was extreamely corrupt in Christs time 165. The Church of the Iewes is the Mother and Primitiue Church from which all true Churches are deriued 175. 179. How vnlikely it is that that people should find mercy with God aboue all other people 177. Yet so it shall be and the reason of it 177 178 How wee should stand affected to the name and nation of the Iewes 179 180. Ignorance It is the chiefe cause of prophanes al sin 16 The danger of it 16 17. 137 138. How men are kept from the sense of that danger 17 18. The extreame ignorance of most people 18. 152 Wilfull ignorance will bee no aduantage to any 424. Comfort for the faithfull that complaine of it ◅15 The extreame blockishnesse of all men by nature 27. Impatiencie It is a iudgement that iewd men haue cause to feare 83 84. Impenitencie Sin is neuer the lesse dangerous to a man because men punish it not 77 78 79. 388. Impenitencie in sin 68. Infidelity Men are apt to belieue God no further then they see meanes of helpe 30. Remedies against this corruption 31 32. It is a most hainous sin 32. Gods people need not despaire of helpe from him in any distresse 3◅ Foure preseruatiues against the doubting of the truth of Gods Word 415. The danger of them that cannot belieue the Word and that most that liue in the Church are such 416. And of such as cannot be perswaded of many truths though most clearely taught 424 Infirmities God will not reiect the seruices of his people for their infirmities 97. The regenerate haue infirmities but no reigning sins 452. All men are too apt to despise their brethren for their infirmities see remedies against this corruption 458. The Lord is displeased euen with the infirmities of his children 452. Yet will not reiect his children for their infirmities 452. Intent A good intent how farre forth it makes mens actions good 433. Ioy. We should ioy much in the conuersion and forwardnesse of others 266. 268. Faith breeds ioy in the heart 336. 436. Foure meanes of sound ioy 436. 440. Vaine is the ioy of all carnall men 437. Day of Iudgement Why the Lord hath appointed it to be at the end of the world 297. Iudgements of God The Lord cannot endure to see men sleight and contemne his iudgements 403 404. See commonnesse of sin and signes and Common-wealth Iudging rashly Despaire of none so long as they haue the meanes and are willing to heare 30◅ How far forth we are bound to esteeme well of all that professe the feare of God 457 458 See infirmities K. Kneeling It is the fittest gesture to bee vsed in prayer 124. 134. The sin of such as drink healths kneeling 134. Knowledge We should labour to breed it in all we haue charge of 18. 205. The meanes to bring men vnto it 20. 140. All knowledge in Religion argues not truth of grace 21. 203. 204. How many wicked men attaine to a great measure of it 204. Sauing knowledge is to be sought for 22. He that hath it feeles the want of it and desires increase 22. How it may be differenced from that that is naturall ◅3 206. 469. It cannot be attained without an effectuall knowledge of sin 64. More is required of some then others yet all must seeke for a cleere and certaine knowledge in Religion 1◅6 No man can know God aright but by his Word and the difference of the knowledge got by other meanes and this 160. No vprightnes of heart without sanctified knowledge 468 469. Carnall men attaine to knowledge of the truth and how 204. Why God imparts it vnto them
204. The knowledge euen of the vnregenerate if they belong to God is a great aduantage vnto them 205. Who know Christ lesse regard the world 238. Knowledge sanctified notes thereof 238 239. The benefit of such as desire knowledge 360. L. Liberty The true knowledge of our Christian libertie in the vse of things indifferent is a great helpe against vnnecessary heauinesse and sorrow 439 440. Lectures On the weeke day are lawfull ◅42 Loue. Loue of the regenerate 480. Loue of the people is true when they make vse of their Ministers gifts and will be direrected by them 319. To loue and countenance a Minister but not to heare him may procure a temporall reward but no sound comfort 321. M. Masters of families They should see that their whole family ioyne with them in Gods worship 123. How they should gaine loue and reuerence from their seruants 496. Matrimony Second marriages are lawfull 7◅ Though Marriage be not necessary for all for some it is 94. Meanes The Lord doth oft both prepare mē to grace confirme them in it by other meanes besides his word 417. Of grace not to bee despised because they seeme weake and contemptible 32. Both the giuing of them and the successe of them depends only on the good pleasure of God 250. 253. To sin against the meanes of grace greatly aggrauates sin 422. Melancholy Wee are bound to striue against the passion of it 434. The best meanes to preserue vs from the danger of it see sorrow Mercy of God The hainousest sins of the Elect hinders not God from calling them 95. He thinkes neuer the worse of them for their old sins after their conuersion 96. 97. He reiects not their seruices for the corruptions that cleaue to them 97 98. 192. He causeth their fow lest sins to turne to their great good ◅8 The knowledge of it tends greatly to the comfort of the faithfull 99. He will not reiect his children for their infirmities but is therein very tender and respectfull towards them 452. Foure things in the Lords gracious disposition that should mooue vs to serue him willingly 463. Mercifulnesse We should learne to be mercifull by the example of our heauenly Father 100. Ministers They must do the work of their calling with a willing mind 261. Their mutuall agreement loue will much further the Gospell 299. Yet are we not bound to agree with or like of all but we may lawfully discountenance and publikely reproue some Ministers 300. 301. The difference in iudgement or practise about the Ceremonies should not alienate the affections of godly Ministers one from another ◅01 303. He must bee diligent and carefull to teach profitably 367. He must be faithfull and wherein that consists 367. 368. His life must be exemplary for piety 368. They had need be godly men 215. They should encourage their people to moue their doubts to them 227. What they should do when the people leaue them to heare others 271. Faithfull ones need not feare want but shall be sure of good reward 8◅ His chiefe care should be to see fruit of his labours how he may do that 284 289 290. The best haue been apt to be discouraged by the badnesse of their hearers 294. They must not enuie but esteeme louingly and reuerently of their brothers 297. How far they should seeke to agree together and how that may be wrought 299. 305. The Minister to which a man belongs is not to be forsaken 269. Ministers that are faithfull shall be rewarded 283. A faithfull Minister need not be couetous for the things of this life nor feare the malice or subtiltie of enemies 284. Ministers must labour to be fruitfull 289. Ministers encouraged by peoples forwardnes 293. A man may be a faithfull Minister and approued of God though his gifts be far inferiour to other of his fellow-labourers 309. Ministers ought not to be daunted in the presence of any wicked in the exercise of their Ministry 294. Ministers ought to carry themselues so as that they may deserue respect from the people 316. Ministers are bound to teach the whole councell of God 317. Corruptions may be in the deliuery of the truth but the Word hath no corruption in it 317. A Minister may tell his people of the duty they owe him and yet not be proud 317. Their faults may bee publikely and sharply reproued 300 ◅1 There is an honour due to euery true Minister 360. 375. The Lord makes high account of the honour that is done to his faithfull Ministers and is highly displeased with the contempt and indignities done to them 359. This should not puffe him vp but humble him 361. Foure degrees of honour due to them 362. They haue for the most part least esteeme in their owne country and amongst them that are neerest to them in birth and acquaintance 364. How they may get and maintaine reuerence in the peoples hearts 367 368. They should striue to apply them particularly to their hearers 373. They haue authority to reprooue sin in any man 106. 360. They must not be discouraged at the vnfruitfulnesse of their labours 3◅8 The people looke for angelicall perfection in them 366. The faithfull one shall bee sure to haue both honour maintenance and fruit of his labours 375. Comfort for them against the contempt of their calling and persons 376. The fearefull estate of such as despise or doe any indignity to them 359. 360. 376. Men shew respect to their Ministers and comfort them when they make vse of their gifts in priuate 319. Conceitednesse is a cause they do not 222. The Priests had their houses neere the Temple for this end 221. Ministry of the Word See Meanes Great is the necessity of it 278 279. A sound Ministry is the strength of a State 279 This of the new Testament is far more fruitfull then that was vnder the law 287 288 289. A great mercy to teach vs by men rather then immediatly or by Angels 107 ◅42 It is the saluation of men and why it is so called 2◅7 168. How it becomes effectuall 169. Whom God intends to saue he giues the ministry of the Word vnto and grace to profit by it 305 306. God hath been wont to make it effectuall in as many as hee meanes to saue within a short time after they haue first enioyed it 324 325. God neuer giues it to any people but hee makes it effectuall to saue some 376. 289. The ministry of the new Testament in regard of the profitablenesse of it to win soules is far more excellent then that of the old 287 The ministy of the Prophets prepared men to receiue the ministry of the Gospell 287. They that esteeme of the message esteeme of the messenger 309. Ministry effectuall 28◅ Ministry of the Word of great necessity 278. Miracles The chiefe end of them was not to conuert men but to gaine credit to the Word in their hearts and make them willing to heare 37. New formes of Gods worship
by such in whom they discerne any infirmity 365. Remedies against this corruption 371 Temperance It is necessary euen in our diet 92. Temples Our Churches need not to be stately and glorious as the Temple of Ierusalem was 119. Neither is there that holinesse to be ascribed to or reuerence due to our Churches as was to that Temple 119. 154. Neither is there that necessity of temples now as there was vnder the law 119. Yet is it fit we also should haue places set apart for Gods publique worship and hauing such it is no where so well done as in them 119. 129. Euen our Churches should be decently kept 120. 127. The temple of Ierusalem was a Type of Christ and how 155. Tentation We must carefully shun tentation 89. Tentations incident to our lawfull calling God will preserue vs in 89. Terror Wicked men haue cause to be in continuall terror 33. Testament See Ceremoniall worship Though in temporall things Gods people had more particular direction then we now yet not in spirituall 207. The Ministry of the New Testament is more fruitfull then that was vnder the law 287 Vnder the law God reuealed himselfe to his people moresensibly and bodily then vnder the Gospell 196. The estate of sinners is far more damnable now then it was vnder the law 291. Thankesgiuing Of Sacrifices of Thankesgiuing 187. Thoughts Conscience to be made euen of them 91. Trouble of minde All men must looke to be brought one day to a painefull sight and sense of sin and of Gods anger due vnto it 42 43. No wordly thing can content or comfort the heart in that case 44 45. Meanes wherby they that haue lost the assurance of their saluation may recouer it 346. 347. V. Vnity Vnity in all points among Gods seruants in this life is not to be expected 302. Vowes We should in our affliction vow amendment performe it when we are deliuered 405. W. Walking with God We should labour to walke with God how we may know whether we do so or no 70. Will-worship No worship is to be giuen to God but such as he likes of and delights in euen such as is done by the direction of his Word and in obedience to it 160. 192. In will-worship men serue not God but the diuell 161. God requires more seruice of euery man then he hath expressely particularly commanded him yet this is no will-worship 242 243 He that hath an vpright heart will make conscience of such things onely as God hath commanded or forbidden 473. Women How iust causes they haue to be humbled in themselues 225. How they may adorne the Gospell 226. Word of God No man can know God aright but by his Word and the difference betweene the knowledge gotten so any other 160 161 It is the saluation of men 1â—…8 169. All that haue it are not saued by it 169. Saluation not to bee ascribed to any vertue that is in it 169. By it all other meanes of grace are made effectuall 169 170. It is exceeding powerfull and effectuall to saue men 170 171. We ought highly to esteeme it 172 173. Notes to trie whether we esteeme and loue it indeed 173. The wicked hardens himselfe in sin euen by it 98 99. It is to bee esteemed a high fauour of God that we enioy it 162. It is the onely ground of true faith and assurance of saluation 338. The faith and Religion of Gods Elect is not grounded vpon any thing but the word only 348 349. 418. 419. Seeke good ground in the word for that thou holdest in Religion 429. Dangerous to doubt of the truth of it see Infidelity The word to be heard on weeke daies 241. The word to be examined 467. Rules thereto 499. Word to be heard with heart prepared 486. How that may be 489. The word ought to bee receiued for the senders sake 313. Difference betwixt the good workes of regenerate and naturall men 476. Good Workes That only is a good worke that is commanded of God 474. Workes of God Men may be prepared vnto faith and much confirmed in it by the workes of God 417. We should obserue the workes of God and how God doth by them ratifie his Word 417. 497. What vse we should make of the strange workes of God 379. World By this word sometimes the Elect onely are meant and why Christ is called the Sauiour of the world 329 330. Worldly things No worldly thing can satisfie or comfort the soule in distresse 44 45. It is great folly to set our heart vpon or esteeme too much of any worldly comfort 390. 438 439. He that is truely conuerted makes not that reckoning of worldly things as he did before 238. Worship of God See Adoration Ceremoniall Law Exercises of Religion Reuerence Most men worship not God according to his Word 163. Reasons for the altering of the manner of Gods worship at Christs comming 190. 191 No seruice pleaseth God but that which is spirituall 191 192. He requires spirituall worship more vnder the Gospell then he did vnder the Law 19â—… 197. All the parts of Gods worship may in some cases be vsed in priuate houses 120. 129. And are as acceptable to God in one place as in another 156. Christ himselfe did diligently vse to worship God in religious duties and why 163 1â—…4 The difference betweene Gods worship vnder the Law and vnder the Gospell â—…87 1â—… 189. God requires bodily worship of vs as well as spirituall but not so much as vnder the law 189 190. Euen the wicked est men that liue are bound to worship God 195. Y. Young men The sins that they must chiefly take heed of 224. Z. Zealous Both Magistrates and priuate men should shew their zealous hatred to sin 78. Zeale is required of all Christians and what the notes and properties of true Zeale are 260 261 263. 267. Zeale in the people warmes their Ministers 295. True Zeale will make a man to forget and neglect himselfe 275. Seuerall places of Scripture opened and applyed in this Treatise Booke Chap. Verse Folio Genesis 17 18 391 Genesis 18 12 30 Genesis 19 9 106 Genesis 29 18 80 Genesis 32 26 402 Genesis 45 28 3 Genesis 50 19 370 Exodus 4 24 452 Leuit. 19 2 196 Leuit. 23 10 9 Leuit. 26 11 12 166 Num. 12 14 403 Num. 23 21 452 Deut. 12 32 161 Deut. 14 26 92 Deut. 25 3 117 Iosh. 1 8 20 1 Sam. 2 12 470 1. Sam. 2 30 368 1. Sam. 15 29 6 2. Sam. 6 20 22 116 2. Sam. 12 20 24 c. 441 2. Sam. 21 1 404 1. King 8 6 473 1. King 12 28 161 2. King 17 33 41 36 1. Chron. 16 29 129 2. Chron. 16 9 484 2. Chron. 26 18 19 21 359 Nehem. 1 11 8 Nehem. 2 1 493 Nehem. 8 1 123 Iob. 3 13 14 43 Iob. 5 7 388 Iob. 6 24 424 Iob. 20 11 80 Iob. 29 4 220 Iob. 31 1 91 Iob. 32 23 395 Iob. 36 8
Prophets though they were it may be holier men then they did not see Luke 10. 24. Many points of Gods truth are reuealed now euen to babes which the Patriarchs and Prophets though holy men and highly in Gods fauour saw not It was euer vnlawfull to haue many wiues for it was forbidden to the King himselfe Deut. 17. 17. to multiply wiues And the Lord in the first institution of wed lock when if euer there was most vse and necessity of polygamy for the propagation of mankind made but one woman for one man And why so that he might seeke a godly seed saith the Prophet Mal. 2. 15. Intimating that the seed and posterity that came by polygamy could not be holy or pleasing vnto God Yet neither Iacob nor Dauid knew how hainous that sinne was Iephthah though a rare man for faith Heb. 11. 32. yet vnderstood not the liberty God had giuen him by his Law to redeeme his daughter Leu. 27. 4. nor how lawfull it was for those that were consecrated to God euen for the Nazarite to marry Iudg. 11. 35. Iosiah is praised for destroying those monuments of idolatry that Salomon had set vp though both Salomon himselfe after his repentance and Asa Iehosaphat and Hezekiah all good Kings saw not the necessity of destroying them 2. King â—…3 12 13. 2. Many good reasons may be giuen why learned Diuines in these dayes may know more and haue better iudgement in Religion then the Fathers had 1. They are borne and bred in the knowledge and profession of the truth and haue knowne from their childhood the holy Scriptures which are able to make them wise vnto saluation as the Apostle speaketh of Timothy 2. Tim. 3. 15. whereas most of the Fathers were bred and had liued long in Gentilisme and Heresie before they came to the knowledge of the truth 2. They enioy the benefit both of all the Fathers own labors and of the writings of many other learned men also which the Fathers themselues could not do 3. They haue the helpe both of far better translations of the Scripture then the Fathers could haue and of the knowledge of the tongues also which the chiefe of the Fathers are well knowne to haue been wanting in Thus much for the first vse of this Doctrine The second Vse concerneth vs all for this Doctrine serues to admonish vs that we take heed we make not an Idoll of any man how holy or how good soeuer he be which is then done when we oppose and set the iudgement or practice of any man against the Word of God when we aduance the credit of any man to obscure the glory of God Foure rules I will giue you to direct you in this case 1. Rest not so much on the iudgement aduice or example of the best men but examine them by the Scriptures Follow me as I follow Christ saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 11. 1. and 1. Thess. 5. 21. proue all things and hold fast that that is good For good men haue oft proued Sathans instruments to deceiue others Sathan himselfe did mis-guide Dauid 2. Sam. 7. 3. and the young Prophet was dangerously deceiued euen by the old Prophet who was also a good man 1. King 13. 18. and Peter plaid Sathans part in disswading our Sauiour from suffering Mat. 16. 22. 23. 2. Esteeme not of the excellentest man in the world when his credit is aduanced to obscure Gods glory and truth see how contemptibly the Apostle speaketh of the most excellent teachers in this case 1. Cor. 3. 5 7. Who then is Paul and who is Apollos neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth 3. Count it no great signe of grace to be able to praise and speake well of some good men if thou do it to the discredit of that goodnesse that is in another to praise one Minister with an intent to disgrace and derogate from the credit of thine owne Minister or of any other 4. Count it no iust cause of comfort to be able to loue and commend some good men vnlesse thou be carefull to imitate their goodnesse for this shall increase thy condemnation rather then do thee any good The third vse concerneth them whose iudgement and practice men are in greatest danger to abuse 1. Desire not that any should giue thee the honour that is due to God as to make thy will thy iudgement or practice the rule of his conscience oh shun this by all meanes See two notable examples for thee to follow in this case the one of the Apostles Barnabas and Paul who when the men of Lystra would haue giuen diuine honour vnto them Act. 14. 13. 15. did withall expressions of sorrow and feare and indignation disclaime it and put it from them The other of the twenty foure Elders representing the whole body of the Militant Church of whom we read Reu. 4. 10. 11. that they fell downe before him that sate vpon the throne and did worship him and cast their crownes before the throne saying thou art worthy O Lord to receiue glory and honour They renounced before God their owne glory and ascribed all glory and honour vnto God alone Remember this is the way to bring fearefull ruine vpon thee when thou shalt accept of any honour such as this is as is due to God alone as we may see in the fearefull and shamefull end that came vpon Herod Acts 12. 23. Because he gaue not God the glory but accepted of or at least indured diuine honour to be giuen vnto him 2. Let such as are of note for their knowledge and profession take heed what example they giue It is the Apostles charge 1. Cor. 8. 9 10 11 12. 3. Let superiours especially take heed what example they giue for their inferiours will be ready to do as they do though it be to the manifest perill of their owne soules THE NINTH LECTVRE ON MARCH XXVIII MDCIX IOH. IIII. XIII XIIII Iesus answered and said vnto her whosoeuer drinketh of this water shall thirst againe But whosoeuer drinketh of the water that I shall giue him shall neuer thirst but the water that I shall giue him shall be in him a Well of water springing vp into euerlasting life WE haue heard in the two former verses that this poore woman of Samaria could neither vnderstand nor belieue that which Christ had said vnto her but reasoned and disputed against it yet doth not our Sauiour giue her ouer for this her blockishnesse and infidelitie but as he that came to seeke that that was lost still continueth to labour with her to bring her to an admiration and desire of grace which taking the present occasion from the Well where he now sate and the water which this woman came to fetch he calleth the water of life Now whereas she had falsly boasted that Iacob was their father and gaue them that Well and had asked him whether he were greater then Iacob he neither denyeth that which she had falsly
therefore they must needs be soundly religious nor be offended with Religion because thou hearest and seest many of these to fall away for they may haue gone thus farre vpon meere carnall respects and be very hypocrites 2. To teach vs how to iudge of our owne profession and liking to the Word whether it be carnall or spirituall It is necessary euery one of vs should examine this Take heed saith our Sauiour to them that shewed such zeale in hearing of him Luke 12. 1. of hypocrisie And Luke 8. 18. Take heed how ye heare We should in this case ask our owne soule as Christ doth Andrew and the other Disciple Ioh. 1. 38. What seeke you Labour to approue thy heart to God in that profession thou makest for what haue we gained by all our hearing and profession if we be still hypocrites Rom. 8. 8. They that are in the flesh cannot please God I will therfore giue you foure notes wherby you may approue your hearts to be vpright in the profession of the truth 1. If thou canst be willing to heare and receiue without difference euery truth of God though it crosse thee in thy disposition and delights neuer so much True it is 1. A man is not bound to receiue any thing in Religion vpon the credit of any man whatsoeuer till he haue tried and examined it by the Scriptures They that heard the Apostles themselues were not bound to do so Act. 17. 11. Now we are expresly forbidden to do so Proue all things saith the Apostle 1. Thes. 5. 21. And when or vpon what occasion saith he so Surely immediately vpon the Charge he had giuen in the former Verse against despising of prophecying And therein he teacheth vs plainely 1. That we must proue and examine whatsoeuer we heare in Prophecyings and Sermons whosoeuer the Preacher be 2. That this is no despising of prophecying nor contempt done to the Ministers of the Word to examine the doctrine that they teach by the Word of God 2. A man may be more desirous to heare some truths and doctrines taught and deliuered then some others because some are of more vse to him then others are As the Minister may and ought to teach some truths and to insist vpon them with more diligence and zeale then others This is a faithfull saying saith the Apostle Tit. 3. 8. and these things I will that thou affirme constantly So may euery Christian heare some truths with more desire and affection then others Tit. 3. 8. 3 Some truths may be in Christian wisdome for a time concealed because the audience is not fit to heare them We haue our Sauiours owne example for this point of wisdome Mar. 4. 33. He spake the Word vnto them as they were able to heare it Yet he that hath a good heart will be willing to heare and receiue one truth as well as another and when he seeth it to be Gods truth will without reasoning receiue it and yeeld vnto it and not prescribe what shall be spoken to him in the Lords name as they did Esa. 30. 10. But comes to the hearing of the Word with Cornelius resolution Acts 10. 33. We are prepared before the Lord to heare all things whatsoeuer that are commanded thee of God His soule saith to God as Samuel was taught to say 1 Sam. 3. 9. Speake Lord for thy seruant heareth He is willing to be acquainted with euery part of Gods will though it make neuer so much against him A notable example we haue of this in old Ely for though he had iust cause to iudge that that which Samuel had to say to him from the Lord would be little to his comfort Both because of a heauy message he had receiued from the Lord a little before 1 Sam. 2. 27. to 36. And because he saw Samuel was very vnwilling to let him know what the Lord had said vnto him 1 Sam. 3. 15. Yet see how earnest he is with Samuel to know all God do so to thee and more also saith he 1 Sam. 3. 17. if thou hide any thing from me of all the things that the Lord said vnto thee And surely this should be the desire of all Gods people to their Ministers that they would deale faithfully with them and acquaint them with the whole counsell of God For 1. All the holy Scripture is of equall authority and therefore if we receiue any one part for his sake that is the Author of it we will receiue all 2 Tim. 3. 16. All Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God And Iam. 2. 11. He that said do not commit adulterie said also do not kill 2 The Minister of God is bound to deliuer the whole will of God to his people There was not a word of all that Moses commanded which Ioshua read not before all the congregation of Israel Iosh. 8. 35. And Ioshua in that case was no further bound then than euery Minister of the Gospell is now Go stand and speake in the Temple to the people saith the Angell of the Lord to Peter and Iohn Act. 5. 20. all the words of this life And it was Pauls comfort as he professeth Act. 20. 27. That he had studied to declare vnto the Church of Ephesus all the counsell of God 3 God hath charged the people to heare all Obserue and heare all these words that I command thee saith the Lord Deut. 12. 28. And Him shall ye heare in all things whatsoeuer he shall say vnto you saith the Lord concerning Christ Acts 3. 22. 4 Euery truth of God reuealed in his Word concerns euery one of Gods people and is profitable for them to know Those things that are reuealed saith Moses Deut. 29. 29. belong to vs and to our children for euer that we may do all the words of this Law And the Apostle teacheth vs 2 Tim. 〈◊〉 16. that All Scripture is profitable And Rom. 15. 4. that Whatsoeuer things were written aforetime euen in the Old Testament were written for our learning Insomuch as the Minister shall do them great wrong and make himselfe guilty of their bloud if he conceale any part of Gods truth from them Act. 20. 26. 2 If thou respect not in thy profession any worldly profit benefit or contentment but onely the kingdome of heauen and the saluation of thy soule True godlinesse hath the promises euen of this life 1 Tim. 4. 8. and we may be sure not to want any thing that shall be good for vs if we truly feare God Psal 34. 10. But that is not the chiefe thing we should haue respect vnto nor the mark we must aime at nor the profit and reward we must seek for in seruing God but the kingdome of heauen Seeke ye first the kingdome of God saith our Sauiour Mat. 6. 33. Our conuersation is in heauen it is heauen that we trade for saith the Apostle Phil. 3. 20. and 1 Cor. 9. 25. We run and striue iaith he to obtaine an incorruptible crowne And he tels
baptized and added to the Church Act. 2. 41. euen such as had before mocked and scorned the Apostles ver 13. Surely it was this plaine and effectuall discouery of their sin God hath made saith he to them ver 36. that same Iesus whom ye haue crucified both Lord and Christ. Now when they heard this saith the holy story ver 37. they were pricked in their heart What was that in the Ministry of the Prophets that wrought such a change in the man that was before ignorant and an Infidell of whom we read 1. Corinth 14. 23. Surely it was this plaine and effectuall discouery of his sinne vnto him he was conuinced of all saith the Apostle ver 24 25. he was iudged of all All the Preachers that he heard as if they had conspired together did discouer to him his sinne and damnable estate and euen conuinced his conscience of it And then were the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling downe on his face he worshipped God and reported that God was in them of a truth The man that knoweth sin aright and the burthen and danger of it will be desirous to know what he may do to please God he will be obedient and tractable ready to do any thing that God shall require of him and till then men will heare what they list and do what they list See this in the fruit of Iohn Baptists Ministry when he in the spirit and power of Eliah had sharply reproued his hearers and denounced Gods vengeance against them and so humbled them deeply with sense of sinne and feare of Gods wrath then euen the Publicans and soldiers also as we read Luke 3. 12 14. came to him and said Master what shall we doe And in Saul Act. 9 6. When he trembled and was astonished by this means then he was ready to say Lord What wilt thou haue me to doe If any man shall obiect and say what need Preachers trouble themselues with this seeing there is no man so simple but he knowes himself to be a sinner yea his owne conscience will tell him that it will tell him that these and these things that himselfe hath done are sinnes as well as the Preacher can tell him I answer yes sometimes it will doe so indeed But yet this is the ordinary meanes to bring a man to an effectuall knowledge of his sinne This Woman was not so simple but she knew that she liued in adultery and that that was a sinne but she came not to remorse and repentance till Christ had told her So also was Dauid brought to a sauing knowledge of his sinne euen by Nathans plaine and effectuall reprouing of him 2. Sam. 12. 12 13. True it is the conscience of euery man will when God shall awaken it tell a man of his sinnes plainely and roundly seuerely and sharpely as we may see Rom. 2. 15 16. But it lyeth a sleepe for a time and will either say nothing or flatter a man and is therefore compared to a Band-dogge that lyeth at the doore Gen. 4. 7. The Ministry of the Word is the effectuall and mighty or dinance of God to awaken the conscience Rom. 3. 20. By the Law comes the knowledge of sinne The vse of this Doctrine is first for the Minister 1. To exhort him not to neglect this part of his Ministry by the consideration 1. Of the great charge that is laid vpon him and the danger he is in if he neglect it Thinke seriously of these two places If thou do st not speake to warne the wicked from his way saith the Lord Ezek. 33. 8. that wicked man shall die in his iniquity but his bloud will I require at thine hand And Ier. 1. 17. Speake vnto them all that I command thee be not dismaid at their faces least I confound thee before them 2. Of the small cause he hath to despaire of good successe in it if he performe it with a good heart How forcible are right words Iob 6. 25. See an example of this in 2. King 5. 13 14. what successe the admonition and reproofe euen of a seruant had through the blessing of God with a great Lord that was but a heathen man 3. Of the recompence and supply God will make of any friends he shall lose thereby There is no man that hath left willingly lost house or brethren or sisters or father saith our Sauiour Mar. 10. 29 30. or mother or wife or children or lands for my sake and the Gospels but he shall receiue a hundred fold now in this time houses and brethren c. and in the world to come eternall life 4. Of the reuerence and estimation that is gained by it vsually euen in the hearts of such as at first most distasted it Pro. 28. 23. He that rebuketh a man afterwards shall find more fauour then he that flattereth with the tongue 2. To exhort him that sith he must be a reproouer of sin in his people he vse all means and carry himselfe towards them so as his reproofes may preuaile with them And those are chiefly two 1. He must so carry himselfe towards them in his whole course that it may appeare he loueth them vnfainedly See the force of this in the Apostles speech Rom. 15. 14. I am perswaded of you my brethren that ye also are full of goodnesse that is of kindnesse and readinesse to do good to them you liue with filled with all knowledge able to admonish one another Teaching vs that no man is so fit to admonish another as he that is both full of knowledge and able thereby to conuince him and also full of goodnesse and one of whom the party may be perswaded that he beares a kind and louing affection toward him 2. He must so liue as by his vnblameable and holy conuersation he may gaine authority in their hearts See how this will preuaile It is said of Herod Mar. 6. 20. that he feared Iohn the Baptist and obserued him and when he heard him he did many things and heard him gladly And the reason that moued him so to do is said to be this because he knew him to be a iust and an holy man And for this cause the Apostle giues that charge vnto Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example of the belieuers in word in conuersation in charity in spirit in faith in purity as if he should say if thou be such a one they will neuer despise thee no not when thou shalt command and teach when thou shalt teach and reproue them with boldnesse and authority though thou be so young a man The second vse of the Doctrine is for all Gods people 1. To admit and accept of this part of Gods ordinance euen of the word of reproofe as well as of instruction or comfort receiue with meeknes the ingrafted word which is able to saue your soules Iam. 1. 21. that is euery part of Gods Word
the heauier they will be â—…hen they come the longer he is fetching his blow the deeper will he cut when he smites Rom. 9. 22. The cause why God suffers with long patience the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction is that he might shew his wrath and make his power knowne vpon them the more 2. Thou mayst bee plagued of God with a plague that is of all others most grieuous and neuer feele it thou maist be plagued in thy soule and conscience Pro. 6. 32. Hee that doth it destroyeth his owne soule When God would punish Pharaoh so as hee might make his power seene vpon him Rom. 9. 17. Hee punished him with hardnesse of heart Exod. 9. 12. which was a greater plague then all the rest of the plagues of Egypt So this is spoken of as of the most fearefull punishment Rom. 1. 28. When God giues a man vp to a Reprobate minde 3. If thou wert altogether spared in this life and neither punished in thy body nor in thy soule yet is there another place prepared for thee where thou shalt be sure to be punished with farre more fearefull punishments then any can be felt here Thou shalt neuer be able continuing in thy sin to escape the damnation of hell which is in a speciall sort threatned against this sin whoremongers shall be sure to haue their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Apoc. 21. 8. That makes Salomon say they are as neere to hell as they that haue one foot there already Pro. 5. 5. Her feet goe downe to death her steps take hold on hell And Pro. 9. 18. Her guests are in the depth of hell And as the Lords forbearing wicked men in this life and causing them to prosper is a certaine argument he hath determined to reserue their full punishment for hell it is an euidence token of a righteous iudgement to come saith the Apostle 〈◊〉 Thess. 1. 〈◊〉 6 when wicked men are spared here So is it said that of all sinners the Lord hath chiefly reserued the vncleane persons to be punished there 2. Pet. 1. 9. 10. And by how much the more they haue beene spared here by how much the more patience and bounty the Lord hath shewed them here by so much the more grieuous and fearefull shall their torment be there Luke 16. 25. Sonne remember saith Abraham to Diues That thou in thy life time receiuedst thy good things and likewise Lazarus euill thing but now hee is comforted and thou art tormented And Rom. 2. 4 5. Despisest thâ—…n the riches of his goodnesse and forbearance and long suffering not knowing that the goodnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance But after thy hardnesse and impenitent heart treasurest vp vnto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath and reuelation of the righteous iudgement of God So that if thou wert wise thou wouldst thinke it no aduantage to thee that thou hast so well escaped all the plagues which God hath threatned against thy sinne in this life but desire rather that the Lord would punish thee here where he alwaies vseth in wrath to remember mercy and not reserue thy whole punishment for the life to come where there shall bee iudgement without mercy his punishments there shall haue no mixture of mercy in them Lecture the eighteenth Iune 27. 1609. THe fourth and last error of mind whereby Sathan draweth men to vncleannesse and hardneth them in it is the hope of repentance and so of pardon For there are very many whom hee cannot so farre blind but they know it is a sinne and a hainous sinne and a sinne that they are sure they shall bee damned for if they should not repent of it But such he encourageth to this sinne by perswading them 1. Thou knowest by the Scripture that whensoeuer thou shalt repent thee of it though it be not before thy death God will surely pardon it Ezek. 18. 21. 2. Thou hast no cause to doubt but thou shalt be able to repent and dye in Gods fauour For 1. Thou seest many that haue liued in this sinne that yet haue now left it 2. Many that although they neuer left it before yet on their death beds haue repented and dyed as well as any And thirdly thine owne experience will tell thee what thou art able to doe For hast thou not oft felt that thou hast repented and beene sorry for this sinne after thou hast committed it 3. And if thou mayst but dye well dye in Gods fauour what needest thou care for more No matter how thou liuest so thou mayst dye well Thus seemed he to haue perswaded Balaam Let mee die the death of the righteous and let my last end be like his saith he Num. 23. 10. And with this deceit doubtlesse he perswadeth many and preuailes more with men then by any other of his tentations and subtilties whatsoeuer For what is the cause why you shall finde men much more carefull to conceale this sinne from men then from God Yea they will not sticke to commit periury and murder which are farre more hainous offences against God that they may hide their whoredomes from men Surely they thinke they may be bold with God it is no matter how they prouoke him they can deale well enough with him he is more mercifull and ready to forgiue then man is and if they doe but repent and say they are sorrie for their sin he will forgiue them straight Now the preseruatiue and remedy against this so dangerous a deceit of Sathan consisteth of three points 1. The true knowledge of God and of his disposition toward such sinners 2. The true knowledge of ourselues and of that state we cast our selues into when once we fall into such sinnes 3. The true knowledge of the danger we haue brought the party vnto with whom we haue committed this sin First It cannot be denyed but the Lord to them whom he loueth in Christ is infinitely more mercifull then any man can be to them whom he loueth most dearely That made Dauid say 2. Sam. 24. 14. Let me now fall into the hand of the Lord for his mercies are great and let mee not fall into the hand of man And when the Lord had spoken of his great mercy Hee will haue mercy vpon him our God is very ready to forgiue He amplifieth it verse 8. by comparing his mercy with the mercies of man My thoughts are not your thoughts neither are your waies my waies but verse 9. As the heauens are higher then the earth So are my waies higher then your wayes and my thoughts then your thoughts But as he is more mercifull then any man so hee hates sinne more then any man can doe Hab. 1. 13. He cannot see hee cannot beheld it Psal. 11. 5. The wicked and him that loueth iniquity doth his soule hate verse 6. Upon the wicked he shall raine snares fire and brimstone and stormy tempest this is the portion of their cup. Yea
such a one as he can find in his heart to loue and delight in aboue any other he shall neuer be able to keepe himselfe chaâ—…t reioyce with the wife of thy youth let her be as the louing Hinde and pleasant Roe let her brests satisfie thee at all times and be thou rauished alway with her loue And why wilt thou my sonne be rauished with a strange woman and embrace the bâ—…some of a stranger saith the wisedome of God you see it is not so much the hauing of a wife as the hauing of her and delighting in her that is the meanes that God hath sanctified to preserue a man from whoredome Pro. 5. 18 19 20. And that is the chiefe cause why the Popish Clergy through the iust iudgement of God doth so abound in all vnnaturall vncleanenesse because they doe not onely forbeare marriage but binde themselues by vow against it and condemne it in their doctrine and both thinke and speake dishonourably of it Lecture the One and twenty August 8. 1609. WE haue oft heard that these words from the 16. verse to the 18. do offer vnto our consideration foure principall points 1. That our Sauiour thirsting after the saluation of this poore Woman discouereth vnto her her sin and nothing he had said before to her could worke vpon her conscience till he tooke this course with her 2. That the sinne he discouereth to her was a secret sinne vnknowne to all men 3. That among all the secret or open sinnes which he knew by her when he would touch and awaken her conscience he makes choice of the Fornication she liued in and chargeth her onely with that 4. That though he knew she liued in so hainous a sinne he reiects her not for all that The three first points we haue already spoken of it remaineth now that we come to the last though he knew she liued in so hainous a sinne he reiects her not for it From whence that we may the better receiue that comfortable instruction which the Holy Ghost intendeth to giue vs in this example Let vs consider 1. What a manner of person this Woman was 2. The gracious respect Christ had vnto her Shee was 1. An Idolater and what sinne is more odious to God then Idolatry 2. She was an Idolater of that nation which of all others was most odious to Gods people Among them it was the most odious tearme of reproach to call one a Samaritan Iohn 8. 48. 3. She was a filthy harlot And yet see how Christ respected her 1. He seekes her conuersion 2. He beares with her blockishnesse and frowardnesse in reiecting that offer of grace hee made vnto her and giues her not ouer for that 3. When he saw there was no way to doe her good but by charging her conscience with the sin she liued in he doth it most gently and louingly for feare of discouraging of her he called her not harlot but onely intimates to her that hee knew how shee liued and that in most secret manner also while his Disciples were away and no body by but they two onely Now then the Doctrine that we learne from hence is this That the sinnes of Gods Elect how many or how hainous soeuer they be cannot hinder their saluation nor separate them from the loue of God after they once repent of them Before I confirme this vnto you three things are to be promised to preuent the mistaking of this Doctrine 1. It is certaine God hates all sinne in all men as well in the Elect as in the Reprobate with a perfect and infinite hatred aboue that that any tongue can expresse or heart conceiue of Hab. 1. 13. Thou art of pure eyes and canst not see euill thou canst not behold wickednesse 2. If any of Gods owne people fall into grosse and scandalous sinnes he is wont to correct and scourge them shapely for them Dauid may be an example of this 2. Sam. 12. 10 11. 3. He is wont to beare lesse with his owne people in this life then hee doth with the wicked and to correct them for such small faults as he vseth to passe ouer in the vngodly Amos 3. 2. You onely haue I knowne of all the families of the earth therefore will I visit you for all your iniquities Moses did but omit and delay the circumcision of his child and the Lord met him and would haue slaine him for it Exod. 4. 24. Yet can no sinne of Gods Elect how hainous soeuer cause God to hate or reiect them though he hate sinne in them he cannot hate them for sin though he correct and scourge them for sinne yet he cannot hate them for sinne but notwithstanding their sins be neuer so many neuer so hainous he loueth them neuer the lesse with the loue of a father with a most tender and vnspeakeable loue The truth of this Doctrine may appeare vnto vs in foure principall points 2. He is neuer a whit the more vnwilling to offer his grace vnto them and to seeke their conuersion for any hainous sinne they liued in before their calling 2. He thinkes neuer a whit the worse of them for that they haue beene or for any sins they haue liued in before their conuersion after once they haue repented of them 3. He likes neuer the worse of the good workes done by them after their conuersion because of the corruption that is mingled with them 4. He makes their very sinnes turne to their good and to the furtherance of their saluation Of these foure point I will speake in order as briefely as I can For the first Mans reason can conceiue cause why God should haue some respect vnto vs after our conuersion but that he should regard vs so farre as to seeke our saluation with such endeauour care and patience when we were vtterly without grace children of wrath enemies to all goodnesse specially so notorious sinners as many of vs were this argueth a speciall and wonderfull loue indeed and yet so he did What a one was Paul one that breathed out threatnings and slaughter against the Disciples of the Lord Acts 9. 1. one that was not a blasphemer and threatner himselfe and iniurious that is such a one as cared not what wrong he did the faithfull though he had no colour of right or law for that he did against them 1. Tim. 1. 13. But one that did also counsell others to blaspheme the name of Christ against their own knowledge and consciences Acts 26. 11. And what were those whom Christ shewed most kindnesse vnto most care to winne Surely the most notorious and infamous sinners that liued in the world See this here in the example of this woman see it also in another woman an infamous and notorious sinner Luke 7. 39. see it Matth. 9. 10. Many Publicans and Sinners came and sate downe with him at Matthewes feast Insomuch as lewd hypocrites tooke great offence at this Matth. 9. 11. 11. 19. Luk. 7. 39. 15.
sing and giue praise doubtlesse we should finde more comfort and edification thereby then we doe 2. They sin against the Congregation and hinder the profit and edification of others One chiefe cause doubtlesse why so many offend this way is because they see such and such that are their betters and haue more knowledge then they vse to doe so In so much as let vs teach men their duty in this neuer so plainely out of Gods Word we shall neuer be able to reforme many till some of you giue better example When the people answered Ieremie so desperately the word that thou hast spoken vnto vs in the name of the Lord we will not heare it of thee Ier. 44. 16. The reason is giuen vers 17. that they had the example of their Fathers and Princes and husbands to iustifie that they did Besides many comming so late giue occasion of distraction and drawing away the minds of others from that part of Gods seruice that is in hand And this may seeme to be one reason why there is such a speciall charge giuen to the Prince aboue others that he shall neither come into Gods House after the people are assembled nor goe out before them Ezek. 46. 10. Because if he should come or goe by them while they are at any part of Gods seruice though it be while they are vpon their knees at prayer vnto God they would be readie to leaue the seruice of God and rise vp to doe reuerence to the Prince how vnfit soeuer it be for them to doe so 3. They sinne against the worship of God it selfe For as the forwardnesse in comming betimes to Gods seruice argueth our reuerence we beare to it and delight we take in it so our comming so late must needs argue the contrary 'T is noted for a property of Gods people that they came willingly at the time of the assembly Psal. 110. 3. And the Holy Ghost speakes it to the praise of Hezekiah 2. Chron. 29. 20. that vpon the day that he was to doe publike worship in the House of God he rose early Certainely by this example we should learne that they that cannot in a short time be ready to come to Gods House but haue much to doe in the morning they should rise earlier on the Sabbath and on such dayes of publike exercise then on other dayes 2. Chron. 29. 36. It is said to haue beene a great comfort to Hezekiah to see with what readinesse and forwardnesse the people came to the House of God And as that was so to him so on the contrary it is a iust cause of complaint and griefe to the godly to see the backwardnesse of the people now adayes in comming to Gods House Besides looke what part of Gods seruice we refuse to yeeld our presence to to that we doe a contempt and shew abase estimation we haue of it And in esteeming basely of the least part of Gods seruice vsed in the Congregation we shew contempt to God For there is nothing done in our assemblies but by his ordinance as I haue proued to you at large not long since So that I may conclude as 1. Thess. 4. 8. He that despiseth these things despiseth not man but God If any man shall say though this be a fault it is but a small fault and therefore it is no great matter though he vse it still notwithstanding all this I haue said against it I would wish him to consider these fiue points 1. That he that giues himselfe liberty wittingly and willingly to continue in the least sin hath obtained the pardon of no sin Iames 2. 10. He that keepes the whole Law and failes in one point is guilty of all 2. This is a sin against the first Table that immediatly concerneth God himselfe and therefore cannot be a small sin Matth. 22. 28. The first is called the first and great command ment 3. It is a publike and scandalous sinne and no sinnes that are publike and scandalous vnto others can be small sinnes The Lord giues this as a reason why he so sharpely punished Moses and Aaron for not belieuing his promise of giuing water out of the rocke because it was in the presence of the children of Israel that they shewed this infidelity Num. 20. 12. It was a publike and a scandalous sin 4. Though it seeme a small sinne to come after the beginning of Gods seruice and goe before it be ended yet the roote from whence this growes is a despising and an vnreuerent estimation of Gods ordinance as I haue already prooued and that is no small sinne The Lord when he would make knowne to Dauid the hainousnesse of his sinne calls him to the consideration of this bitter root from whence it grew 2. Sam. 12. 10. The sword shall neuer depart from thine house because thou hast despised mee and taken the wife of Vriah 5. Though this sin were small when you committed it of ignorance it cannot be small now it is thus reuealed to you by the Word to be a sin and you shall commit it against knowledge Iames 4. 17. To him that knoweth how to do well and doth it not to him it is a sin with a witnesse as we say 1. Sam. 15. 23. Rebellion is as the sinne of witchcraft and disobedience or repugnancy to the will of God is wickednesse and Idolatry 3. The third and last sin that I told you was to be reprooued by the Doctrine is the vnreuerent behauiour and contempt that is done to Gods worship by them that vse to be present at it Three sorts of people I find that are to be blamed in this kind 1. Such as admit to all the priuiledges of the Church them that are scandalously profane and wicked men 2. Such as ioyne with vs in Gods seruice and shew not the outward reuerence that becommeth them in it 3. Such as being present doe shew themselues openly prophane and contemners of Gods Sanctuary and seruice 1. It is a great contempt done to Gods publike worship when all without difference are admitted to the priuiledges of the Church as if they had equall interest in them with the people of God When such as are knowne to the Congregation to haue committed whoredome haue their children instantly admitted to Baptisme no necessity on the infants part requiring hast before themselues haue giuen satisfaction to the Congregation by their repentance when such as are knowne to the Congregation to be ignorant malicious vncleane vniust persons drunkards and blasphemers are admitted to the Table of the Lord when the House of God is made as a common Inne that receiues guests of all sorts to come into it and entertaines all alike The gates of Gods House are called the gates of righteousnesse none should presume to enter into them but such as in profession and endeauour are righteous men Psalme 118. 19. 20. Open yee vnto me saith Dauid the gates of righteousnesse that I may goe into them
and delightsome to the Lord. Hezechia felt small sweetnesse in that prayer he made when in his sicknesse he turned his face to the wall and wept sore when his heart was so oppressed with griefe that he could not speake but in his prayer chattered like a swallow and mourned like a doue Esay 38. 14. But the Lord tooke great complacencie and delight in it as may appeare by the reward he gaue him for it presently for before the Prophet Esay whose message from the Lord you know had beene the occasion of that good Kings heauinesse was gone out into the middle of the Court the Lord bad him turne againe with a quite contrary message and tell Hezechia that he had heard his prayer euen that vncomfortable prayer and seene his teares and healed him so as within three daies he should be able to goe vp into the house of the Lord yea that he would also adde vnto his daies 15. yeares 2. King 20. 4 5. Dauid felt small sweetnesse in the prayer he made at that time when he said in his hast he was but a cast-away but euen that prayer was a sweet odour vnto God as appeares by the comfortable answer he receiued from God euen at that time Psal. 31. 2â—… Though I said in my hast I am cast out of thy sight yet thou heardest the voice of my prayer when I cryed vnto thee Will God so farre foorth respect the prayers that his poore seruants make vnto him in spirit and in truth euen when their hearts are so oppressed with griefe that they cannot pray with any cheerefullnesse yea then when in affliction of mind they haue so farre forth yeelded to their infidelity as that they doubt they are no better then Hypocrites and Reprobates that he desires euen then such prayers he would haue them euen when they are in that case to pray to him yea he delights and takes pleasure euen in such prayers Then is this most true which our Sauiour here teacheth vs that the Father euen seekes and desires such worshippers as can worship him in spirit and in truth though they doe it weakely and vnperfectly 3. Yet will the force of this reason the better appeare if we consider the third point Viz. How the Lord stands affected to that worship which hypocrites doe vnto him that worship him onely in ceremony not in spirit and in truth 1. He regards not such seruice men doe to him nor takes any pleasure in it Esay 〈◊〉 What haue I to doe with the multitude of your sacrifices as if he should say what care I for them Gen. 4 5. Vnto Cain and to his offering the Lord had no respect No not when they pray to him with most deuotion and earnestnesse as in their extreame affliction yet the Lord regards it not no more then you regard the roaring of the Beare or Bull when they are baited This the Hypocrites complaine of Wherefore haue we fasted and thou seest not Wherefore haue wee afflicted our soule and thou takest no knowledge Esay 58. 3. And thus the Lord threatneth Pro. 1. 26 27. 28. I also will laugh at your calamity I will mocke when your feare commeth when your feare commeth as desolation and your destruction commeth as a whirle-wind when distresse and anguish commeth vpon you then shall they call vpon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but they shall not finde me Though such a man doe the very same seruice vnto God that the Lord hath in his Word commanded though he say good prayers heare the Word sincerely taught receiue the Sacraments sincerely administred he doth but loose his labour he hath done a thankelesse office because God desireth no such matter at their hands Psal. 50. 16. Unto the wicked God saith What cause hast thou to doe to declare my statutes or that thou shouldest take my Couenant in thy mouth As if he should say What hast thou to doe to serue God Therefore it is added in that place of Esay 1. 12. Who required this at your hands to tread in my Courts As if he should say fitter for you to be in your shops or in the ale-house or any where else then here Psal. 118. 20. This is the gate of the Lord the righteous shall enter into it Many others come in that are not righteous nor haue so much as a desire to be godly or purpose to leaue their sinnes but hate them that are godly with all their hearts but alas the Lord takes no pleasure to see such here but askes them who gaue them authority to come hither It is not so dangerous a presumption I assure you for a Rogue that hath the plague running on him to presse into the Kings priuie Chamber and there to offer to waite at his Table as for the drunkard and whoremonger and swearer and hater of godlinesse to come into Gods House or to take vpon him to doe God any seruice Marke how the Lord casts this in the teeth of vngodly men Ier. 7. 9 10 11. Will you steale and commit adultery and sweare and come and stand before mee in this house whereupon my name is called Is this house become a den of theeues or a receptacle for whores and adulterers for swearers and drunkards behold euen I see it saith the Lord. 2. He desires not their seruice but reiects it Esay 1. 11. I desire not the blood of bullocks nor of lambs nor of goates No Did not the Lord himselfe require and command these sacrifices yes to his people the true worshippers he did but not to the hypocrite and wicked man 3. He abhorres the best seruice they can doe to him and detests them euen for praying to him and taking vpon them to doe him seruice Esay 1. 13. Incense is an abomination to mee I cannot suffer your new Moones nor Sabbaths my soule hateth your new Moones they are a burden to mee I am weary to beare them It is a thing the Lord abhorres and hates to see a wicked man vse prayer frequent the Church-assemblies A strange and fearefull yet a most true saying marke vpon what warrant I speake it Pro. 21. 27. The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination how much more when hee brings it with a wicked heart As if he should say Though he doe not meane ill in it but haue a good meaning in it to serue God yet is it an abomination to the Lord. If any shall say this is strange Doctrine if we be neuer so bad would you not haue vs come to Church would you not haue vs pray and serue God Many a bad man hath receiued much good by comming to Church I answer 1. God indeed hath commanded all men to serue him the Morall Law was giuen to Adam and all his posterity wicked men shall be damned because they haue not vsed to pray and heare his Word yea it shall be easier in the day of iudgement for that wicked man that hath vsed to serue
1. 20. And this is then much more true of the clearer light he giueth men by his Word Ioh. 15. 22. If I had not come and spoken to them then they should not haue had sin but now haue they no cloke for their sin Let euery man say thus to his own heart it is the Lords doing that thou art borne in these dayes of light that thy lot is fallen into such a place where thou hast good meanes of knowledge that thou hast attained to knowledge aboue many others if thou profit not hereby and be not wonne vnto God certainely God hath determined to glorifie himselfe in thy condemnation more then in a thousand others that he hath not done so much for The second Reason is in respect of the Elect that God may vse this knowledge they haue as a preparatiue and helpe to their conuersion in the day of their visitation True it is that the naturall man hath nothing in him whereby he is able to prepare himselfe to his conuersion Yea he is ready to become the worse as we haue heard for this knowledge he hath of the truth But if he be the Lords Elect one whom he hath determined to call this shall be his aduantage and he shall haue cause to praise God for it that he hath liued in Gods Church and among Gods people where he hath heard somewhat of Religion and seene some profession of it that he hath had some knowledge in the grounds and principles of the truth yea if he haue but liued vnder an ignorant Ministry where he hath heard the Word read onely though that cannot conuert him nor any are to rest in it yet that small light he may get by it shall be an aduantage to him So was it with this poore Woman The knowledge she had gotten by hearing Moses read and by liuing so neare the Iewes now the time of her visitation was come prooued an aduantage to her So that which the Iewes heard of Iohn concerning Christ though for the present they regarded it not but rather were offended at it in the day of their visitation prooued an aduantage to them Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true and many belieued on him there Iohn 10. 41 42. So the Apostle saith that the elect Gentiles that had liued among the faithfull to heare them and see their good examples though they hated them for the present yet in the day of their visitation they should praise God and account this a great benefit 1. Pet. 2. 12. The Vse of this Doctrine is first for conuincing of them that mislike wee should deny the Church of Rome to be a true Church of Christ or teach that they that die in the faith thereof cannot be saued or inueigh with any bitternesse against Papists because say they they hold many truthes By this reason both the Samaritans of old and the Iewes and the Turkes now may bee held to be true Churches and in the state of saluation 2. To teach euery one of vs to seeke for knowledge which is the foundation of all other graces without it can no man ordinarily be saued God will haue all men to bee saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth 1. Tim. 2. 4. Though many misse of saluation that haue some knowledge yet there is much more hope of the worst man that hath knowledge of the truth then of the ciuillest man that is void of knowledge Of all the sorts of ground where the seed was cast that by the high way side was the worst Matth. 13. 9. Let Ministers therfore principally labour to ground their people by Catechising in the Principles of Religion because him in whom thou mayest discerne a competencie of knowledge in the fundamentall Principles of Religion thou mayest with comfort admit to the Sacrament if his life be not scandalously wicked though thou cannot otherwise discerne any fruit of the Spirit in him because that man hath in him as I may say the matter and seed of regeneration And this should incourage parents to traine vp their children in the instruction and information of the Lord for though 1 many so trained proue vngratious 2 little ones haue little sense of that they learne yet if they belong to God this will one day prooue an aduantage to them 3. To teach professours not to glory in that they haue some knowledge but to labour for that which is proper to the Elect. Three differences may bee obserued betwixt a Samaritans knowledge and a true Christians 1. She receiued Moses some parts of the truth but reiected the Prophets we desire to know the whole truth so farre forth as God shall giue vs meanes we refuse not to know any truth that God hath reuealed nor winke with our eyes nor content our selues with fragments but seeke to be informed in the whole body of Religion in the whole forme of Doctrine Rom 6. 17. Yea we seeke to grow and increase daily in knowledge 2. Pet. 3. 18. grow in grace and in the knowledge of the Lord. 2. She though she knew somewhat which she learned of Moses yet that that concerned specially her owne direction and practise she knew not Moses had plainely enough condemned all Idolatry Take yee therefore good heed to your selues for yee saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake to you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire least yee corrupt your selues and make you a grauen image the similitude of any figure Deut. 4. 15 16. which yet the Samaritans vsed We desire chiefly the knowledge of those points that are most necessary and profitable and most concerne our selues as all Iohn Baptists good hearers did as appeares by the direction craued of him Luke 3. 10. 12. 14. 3. Her knowledge had no power in her heart for shee liued in grosse whoredome notwithstanding it and therefore was no true knowledge of God of the sonnes of Ely it is said that because they were sons of Belial lewd men that they knew not the Lord 1. Sam. 2. 12. our knowledge reformeth and ruleth vs and that onely deserues the name of true knowledge the feare of the Lord that is wisedome and to depart from euill is vnderstanding Iohn 28. 28. Lecture the foure and fortieth March 6. 1609. IOHN IIII. XXV THe last day we heard that this Woman hearing our Sauiour speake of an alteration that should shortly be made in the manner of Gods worship was thereby put in mind of the Messias comming Concerning which she professeth two things 1. That she knew well he was comming his comming could not be far off 2. That when he should come he would tell them all things In the former we obserued the last day what knowledge of the truth there may be in an vnregenerate and wicked man It remaineth now that we proceed to that which she speaketh touching the office of Christ When hee is come saith she he will
his owne worke according to that to euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue abundance Mat. 25. 29. And that speech of the Apostle Phil. 1. 6. Being confident of this very thing that he which hath begun a good worke in you wil performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ. 3. The respect God hath to his owne glory which he knowes he shall receiue thereby according to that Psalme 50. 15. I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me This serâ—…es 1. To answer them be they Papists or carnall Protestants that are wont to complaine so much of the difficultie and obscurity of the Scriptures they say it is not possible for a man by reading or learning the Word to grow vnto any certainety in Religion The Scriptures say they are very obscure and there is great difference euen amongst learned men about the interpretation and meaning of them Therefore say the Papists 1. It is the safest way to depend vpon the Church for the interpretation of the Scriptures 2. And to receiue only that in the matters of our Faith and Religion which the Church teacheth Therefore say they 3. It is not fit that common people should meddle with the Scriptures but it is meet they should content themselues to beleeue as the Church beleeueth Therefore also saith the carnall Protestant it is to no purpose to trouble our selues with the reading of the Scriptures or to busie our heads about matters of Religion it is sufficient to know God is mercifull and to beleeue Christ died for sinners and there 's an end Before we giue â—…ull answer to these men three things are to be granted 1. That the Scriptures and matters of faith and Religion set downe in them are indeed obscure and hidden from most men No man by his owne wit and learning shall euer be able to attaine to a sound and comfortable vnderstanding and a full perswasion in these things therefore Paul saith 1. Cor 2 7. We speake the wisedome of God in a mysterie euen the hidden wisedome verse 8. Which none of the Princes of the world hath knowne and verse 14. The naturall man receiueth not the things that are of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnesse to him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Therefore is the true Religion of God called a hidden treasure Matth. 13. 44. Many things there be that hide this treasure from most men 1. The obscurity of the Scripture 2. The differences and dissentions that are amongst learned men about it 3. The scandalous life of such as professe it 4. The great disgrace that it is in with the world These and such like things are so many meanes whereby this treasure is hidden from most men 2. There be some things obscure in the Scripture to the best of Gods seruant For that which Peter said of Pauls Epistles 2. Pet. 3. 16. may much more be said of the whole volume The best learned of Gods seruants may well professe they vnderstand not all things you know who it was that said we know but in part 1. Cor. 13. 9. 3. The true Church and Ministry thereof is a necessary helpe ordained of God to bring his people to the true vnderstanding of his Word neither doth God ordinarily instruct his people but by this meanes for so said the Eunuch Acts 8. 31. How can I vnderstand except some man doe guide me But yet for answer vnto these men these three things we must know 1. The cause why the Scripture is so difficult and this treasure is hidden from most men is not in the Scripture it selfe but in the blind and corrupt heart of man To the carnall man it is darke he cannot vnderstand it no more then the blinde man can see the light of the Sunne when it shines most bright But to the man whose eyes God hath opened whose heart God hath prepared the Scriptures are very plaine All those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to saluation are plainely set downe in them so as the simplest man that commeth to the reading of them with an honest heart may clearely vnderstand them that that is more darkely set downe in one place is clearely set downe in another This is that that Dauid speakes Psal. 119. 130. The entrance into thy Word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding vnto the simple And Prouerbs 8. 9. They are all plaine to him that vnderstandeth and straight to him that would finde knowledge 2. There is no man that with an humble and honest heart desires to know God but God will giue him a good teacher God hath that care of them whose hearts he hath thus prepared that he will prouide his ordinance for them This you may see in the example of the Eunuch Acts 8. 26. 29. and of Cornelius Acts 10. 20. and of the Macedonians Acts 16. 9 10. And this I dare confidently say that the people that want a good Teacher whatsoeuer their Patron be how bad soeuer the times be if they had good hearts and could vnfainedly desire to be instructed God would send them better meanes The Lord of the haruest is neither so carelesse nor so poore or meane a person that he should suffer any of his corne to be lost for want of labourers to inne it 3. There is no man that with an humble and honest heart desires to know God but God will in his hearing and reading clearely reueale himselfe make himselfe and his will clearely knowne vnto him so farre forth as it shall be necessary and good for him The Spirit that indited the Scripture will interpret them to such and resolue them in the true meaning of it Iohn 6. 45. It is written in the Prophets and they shall be all taught of God And Matth. 5. 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God Yea so certainely and cleerely will he reueale his will to such as that though the whole Church should if that were possible iudge otherwise it should not mooue him He that is spirituall iudgeth all things yet hee himselfe is iudged of no man 1. Cor. 2. 15. If the faithfull Martyrs euen simple men and women had not beene thus taught of God and thus clearely and certainely resolued in the truth could they haue suffered such things as they did with such constancie and cheerefulnesse This reason the Apostle giues for this constancie in suffering 2. Tim. 1. 12. For which cause I also suffer these things Neuerthelesse I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I haue committed vnto him against that day How chance you differ then so much among your selues Caluinists from Lutherans and Puritans from Protestants We deny not but Gods owne people may be ignorant in some parts of his truth God hath not promised to any the perfect knowledge of euery thing that is reuealed in his Word but in fundamentall
worthy persons and to shew such grace to the more vnworthy is the respect that he hath to his owne glory For whereas wee are apt to thinke thus O if Nobles and men of degree and credit were religious and zealous what good might they doe What honour might they gaine to God In very deed it is nothing so God receiues more honour by calling these meane persons then he should doe if he called the other That is the cause why our Sauiour giues thankes for this I thanke thee ô father Lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes Matth. 11. 25. And reioyced in Spirit at this Luke 10. 21. Gods power and mighty hand is best discerned therein my strength is made perfect in weakenesse saith he 2. Cor. 12. 9. And the freenesse of his grace and the glory of mans saluation is by this meanes wholly ascribed vnto God which otherwise it would not be and this reason the Apostle giues of the Lords dealing thus in this case that no flesh should glory in his presence 1. Cor. 1. 29. The second concerneth the persons that take this offence For all naturall men are proud and thinke best of themselues and do enuie that any other should be in better state then themselues specially such as they iudge to be their inferiours Doe you thinke that the Scripture saith in vaine the spirit that dwells in vs lusteth vnto enuie Iames 4. 5. And aboue all that any should be thought to serue God better or to be more in Gods fauour then themselues This is the chiefe cause of the hatred that the wicked haue borne to the godly in all ages Wherefore did Caine hate and slay Abel because his owne workes were euill and his brothers righteous saith the Apostle 1. Iohn 3. 12. Because Abel offered vnto God a more excellent sacrifice and more acceptable to God then Cain did Heb. 11. 4. The third concerneth the persons themselues against whom this offence is taken For there is neuer a one of these foure sorts whom the Lord is wont to haue most respect to in this case but they haue for the most part such infirmities and faults in them as cannot choose but giue some occasion to the naturall man to thinke that it is no credit at all to Gods truth to be professed by such 1. The multitude and common sort of people are for the most part voide of iudgement carried by affection rather then by good reason easily lead this way or that vnconstant and vnstable this is plaine in the example of that people that flocked after Christ A little before his apprehension they honoured him exceedingly a very great multitude spread their garments in his way as he was riding towards Ierusalem and cryed Hosanna vnto him Matth. 21 8 9. And when he was come thither all the people were wont to come into the Temple early in the morning to heare him and that daily also Luk. 21. 37 38. yea they were wont all of them at that time to heare him with that attention and affection that they are said euen to haue hanged on him Luke 19. 48. But so soone as they saw how he was apprehended and vilifyed by the chiefe Priests and Rulers the same men that had honoured him so much a little before and seemed to take so much delight and comfort in his doctrine did all with one consent cry let him be crucified let him be crucified yea they preferred Barabbas a murtherer before him and said His bloud be vpon vs and vpon our children Matth. 27. 22 23 25. 2. Young men for the most part are 1. Proud and highly conceited of themselues that made the Apostle to say 1. Tim. 3. 6. A Minister must not be a nouice least being lifted vp with pride he fall into the condemnation of the diuell 2. Rash and void of iudgement as appeares by the example of Rehoboam himselfe and his young Counsellors 1. King 12. 8. 10. I discerned among the youth a young man void of vnderstanding Pro. 7. 7. 3. Inconstant which made the Apostle to exhort Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 16. To take heed to himselfe and to the Doctrine and to continue in them And the experience the World hath of many that in their youth were zealous and afterwards haue growen cold and worldly makes them to thinke all will do so 3. Such as hauing beene of scandalous and lewd life grow to be professors seldome prooue sound and constant Can the Ethiopian change his skin or the Leopard his spotâ—… then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe euill Ier. 13. 23. This is the reason of that speech 1. Tim. 3. 7. He must haue a good report of them that are without For Sathan will be busier with such then with any other Matth. 12. 44. he saith I will returne vnto my house frow whence I came out 4. Women are 1. Weaker in iudgement then men and more subiect to passion 1. Pet. 3. 7. The weaker vessell That is the cause why Sathan assaulted Eue rather then Adam Gen. 3. 1. they are more easily deceiued and corrupted then men 2. The Scripture to the disgrace and humbling of them ascribeth the sin and corruption of mankind to that sex rather then to the other Adam was not deceiued but the Woman being deceiued was in the transgression 1. Tim. 2. 14. What is he which is borne of a woman that he should be righteous Iob 15. 14. How can he be cleane that was borne of a woman Iob 25. 4. In sin did my mother conceiue me Psal. 51. 4 5. In which respect vnder the Law she was accounted vncleane and inioyned a time of separation from the Sanctuary after she had brought forth a child and that time also was to be double as much when she had borne a female as when a male Leuit. 12. 4 5. And that curse of God threatned I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception In sorrow shalt thou bring forth children Gen. 3. 16. remaineth vpon that sex as a reall demonstration of this 3. Experience sheweth that where they are wicked they are farre worse then men for cunning and hypocrisie for vncleannesse and beastlinesse for cruelty and hard-heartednesse for prophanesse and impiety Iesabel was worse then Ahab Herodias then Herod And Salomon speakes this from experience Eccles. 7. 28. One man among a thousand haue I found but a woman among all those haue I not found For to exhort all men to take heed they stumble not nor take offence at the basenesse or vnworthinesse of any person whom the Lord hath called Take heed that yee despise not one of these little ones Matth. 18. 10. Despise not any Professor for their sex pouerty age or former lewdnesse but labour to be of the same mind that was in Christ himselfe reioyce in that wisedome and goodnesse of God that appeareth in this as he did Matth. 11. 25.
so vsuall a course with them that when our Sauiour saw them conferring and questioning among themselues about somewhat that he had taught touching his Ascention it is said that he knew they would aske him and therfore he preuented them and told them vn-asked Ioh. 16. 19. When he had taught the parable of the sower they when he was alone asked him the meaning of it Mar. 4. 10. So when teaching against the Iewish purifications he had said that that entreth into a man defiles him not but that that comes from within him when he came into the house away from the people they asked him the meaning of it Marke 7. 17. So when he had taught the Doctrine of diuorce very plainely yet when he came into the house they asked him againe of the matter they would needs haue a repetition of that Doctrine Mar. 10. 10. 3. He had made himselfe so familiar to them that way that they were bold to make all their doubts knowne vnto him though in some of them they could not doe it without incurring iust blame for their shamefull ignorance and infidelity When they saw the man that was borne blinde they aske him a strange question Ioh 9. 3. Was it this mans sinne or his parents that was the cause When they saw he had cast Sathan out of one that had beene possessed from his childhood Marke 9. 28. When he was come into the house his Disciples asked him secretly why they could not cast him out Such questions they durst neuer haue mooued if they had not beene very familiar with him But indeed though he were their Lord and Master and tooke it vpon him and knew how to maintaine his honour in their hearts well enough Iohn 13. 13. Ye call me Master and Lord and ye say well for so I am yet did he giue them great encouragement and made them very bold with him that way One notable example more I will giue you for this Iohn 16. 5. Now I goe my way to him that sent me and none of you aske me whither goest thou 1. He blames them for not asking him 2. Yet they had asked him that very question before Peter Iohn 13. 36. And Thomas Iohn 14. 5. Lord wee know not whither thou goest But his meaning is they had not asked him often enough of that matter Whereas friends are wont to mooue many questions to a friend that is going from them into a farre country they were so ouercome with griefe by hearing of his departure that they were too mute and mooued not halfe questions enough to him about that matter A notable patterne for euery faithfull Minister of Christ not to shew himselfe stately or austere or churlish or strange to any of his hearers that shall be willing to make vse of him that way This being so that at other times and in other cases they were so ready to aske him any thing they doubted of how falls it out that at this time though they maruelled at it yet no man asked him why he talked with this woman Might not this haue beene as profitable a question as many other that they propounded to him Surely they knew they had offended in entertaining in their minds the least dislike of that that Christ did or doubt of the lawfulnesse or fitnesse of it and they knew that by vttering their dislike they should haue offended in a further degree and therefore they durst not do it though they had offended in thinking irreuerently and vndutifully yet they durst not speake And why durst they not doe it What restrained them from vttering that which they had conceiued in their minds Surely the reuerence they bare to his person because they knew him to be the Son of God the feare of God restrained them Here then we haue to obserue two notable effects and fruits of the true feare of God 1. Generall it restraines the corruption of the heart and keepes it vnder 2. In speciall it restraines a man from calling into question or speaking irreuerently of any of the words or works of God The first Doctrine then is this That it is an increase and a further degree of sinne and a worse signe of a gracelesse man to speake then to thinke euill True it is that euery man must make conscience of his thoughts Keepe thy heart with all diligence Pro. 4. 23. For 1. Men may be condemned for their thoughts The thoughts of the wicked are abhomination to the Lord Pro. 15. 26. 2. No man can make conscience of his words or workes that makes no conscience of his thoughts Matth. 12. 34. How can yee beeing euill speake good things Ier. 4. 14. Oh Ierusalem wash thy heart from wickednesse that thou mayst bee saued how long shall vaine thoughts lodge within thee 3. Good men that obtaine strength from God to restraine the outward man yet are vexed and humbled much for the euill thoughts they are subiect to But yet euill words and actions are worse then euill thoughts and it is an increase and a further degree of sinne a greater signe of a gracelesse heart to speake then to thinke euill Certaine it is there is a latitude in sinne there are degrees in it Foure degrees are mentioned Iames 1. 14 15. 1. The motion and suggestion vnto sin which proceedeth from our own lusts and concupiscence 2. The consent that is giuen vnto that euil motion when a man is drawne away by it and entised finding a kinde of pleasure and contentment in it which the Apostle calls the conception of sin 3. The committing of it actually which he calls the bringing forth and birth of sin 4. The getting of a habit by continuing and persisting in it which he calls the finishing of sinne While sinne is in the thought it keepes it selfe within the two first degrees Pro. 30. 32. If thou hast beene foolish in lifting thy selfe vp viz. in choller or desire of reuenge verse 34. and if thou hast thought wickedly lay thine hand vpon thy mouth So is it spoken of Esay 59. â—…3 Wee haue spoken crueltie and oppression conceiuing and vttering out of the heart false matters This is noted for a high degree of sinne in great men Micah 7. 3. The great man speaketh out of the corruption of his soule They tempted God in their hearts by asking meate for their lust Yea they spake against God they said Can God furnish a table in the wildernesse Psal. 78. 18 19. Reasons of the Doctrine why it must needs be a great increase of sinne and worse signe of a gracelesse man when the corruption of the heart breakes out into wordâ—… action are chiefly these two First it argueth that sinne hath got a more full dominion and soueraignty ouer a man is riper and perfecter when it commands the body and outward man then when it rests within the heart There is no man can possibly free his heart from corruption in this life Pro. 20. 9. Who can say I haue made my
of others haue thus many meanes whereby he may procure it yet the chiefe meanes he can vse is to draw them to the Ministry of the Word to perswade them to heare See the proofe of this in the example of all such Christians as the Holy Ghost hath most commended for their zeale in seeking the saluation of others 1. For neighbours when the zeale that the faithfull should haue vnder the Gospell is prophecied of it is said they should shew it this way Esay 2. 3. Many people shall goe and say come and let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs his wayes 2. For parents and Masters of families we haue the example of Elkanah the father of Samuel whose care of his children and seruants is commended in this that though he was well able to instruct them himselfe yet he was wont alwaies when he went vp to Shiloh the place of Gods publike worship himselfe to take all his family with him 1. Sam. 1. 21. 3. For kinsmen and speciall friends we haue the example of Cornelius whose zealous desire of the saluation of his kinsmen and speciall friends was declared in this that though he was one that might haue beene very likely to preuaile much with them both by his prayer example and knowledge yet he rested not there but when the Lord had bid him send for Peter and told him he should speake to him words whereby both himselfe and all his house should be saued he got them all together against Peter should come that they might be partakers of his Ministry with him Acts 10 24. The Reasons of this Doctrine are two 1. It is the best meanes to remoue that preiudice which alienateth the minds of most men from the loue of Religion if they could be got to heare It is a chiefe pollicie of the diuell whereby he keepeth most men from the loue of Religion to worke in them a hard conceit of the best Ministers either for some absurd opinions that they imagine them to hold or for some grosse crimes that they thinke they liue in This was the portion of all the Prophets they had all manner of euill spoken of them falsly Matth. 5. 11 12 Yea this is so vniuersall that our Sauiour maketh it a note of a false Prophet when a Minister hath no slanders raised on him Woe vnto you when all men shall speake well of you for so did their fathers to the false Prophets Luke 6. 26. Now there is no such way whereby this preiudice may be remooued out of the minds of men as if they could be drawne to heare When Philip had spoken much good of Christ Nathaniel could not belieue it Why Nathaniel had conceiued preiudice against Christ how doth Philip seeke to remoue this Come and see saith he Iohn 1. 46. The officers that were sent to apprehend our Sauiour had a very hard opinion of him but when they had once heard him they conceiued better of him and said Iohn 7. 47. Neuer man spake like this man 2. There is farre more power in the Ministry of the Word to preuaile with the heart of man then in any meanes a priuate man is able to vse say he haue as good knowledge and gifts as any Minister No man hath cause to hope that either the instruction he can giue or his good example or his prayers should be able to doe that good as the Ministry of the Word may For 1. It is the meanes God hath ordained to doe this mighty worke by It hath pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue such as doe belieue 1. Cor. 1. 21. and is called therefore 2. Cor. 3. 8. the Ministration of the Spirit 2. God hath made a speciall promise to this ordinance of his aboue all other meanes that he will be with it to assist and blesse it Matth. 28. 20. So as 1. A man hath no hope that any meanes he can vse should be able to conuert his childe seruant kinsman or neighbour till he can get him to be an hearer How shall they call vpon him in whom they haue not belieued How shall they belieue in him of whom they haue not heard Or how shall they heare without a preacher Romanes 10. 14. 2. He may be assured this meanes will at one time or other if he belong to Gods election preuaile with him Esay 55. 3. Incline your eares and come to mee heare and your soule shall liue and if this preuaile not nothing will Luke 16. 31. If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they bee perswaded though one rose from the dead The Vse is 1. For all in generall to direct vs in our prayers for the Parliament at this time We must hold our selues bound in conscience to pray earnestly to God for the States of the Realme now assembled in Parliament Ester vndertaking a businesse that did much concerne the whole Church as they now assembled in Parliament doe craued this helpe of Mordecay and all Gods people that they would fast and pray to God for her Ester 4. 16. Pray that their principall care may be to take order 1. That an able and conscionable Ministry may be placed euery where 2. That all the people may be compelled to heare For the first It is said of Iehosaphat 2. Chron. 17. 6. That hee did lift vp his heart to the wayes of the Lord and Oh that our States now would doe so But how did he shew that verse 7. He set Princes throughout all the Cities of Iudah to teach that is to see the people taught verse 9. And see the fruit and effect oâ—… this verse 10. And the feare of the Lord fell vpon all the kingdomes of the Lands that were round about Iudah so that they made no warre against Iehosaphat This would free vs from feare of the traiterous Papists at home and abroad For a faithfull Ministry if it were placed euery where would be as the charriots and horsemen of Israel 2. Kings 13. 14. Euen the King himselfe acknowledged so much And yet see a second fruit of it 2. Chron. 17. verse 12. And Iehosaphat waxed great exceedingly and hee built in Iudah Castles and Cities of store This would make our State and Kingdome to prosper and flourish if the States would lift vp their hearts to this worke There would be no crying in our streets Psal. 144. 14. no danger of inuasion or such like euills The second thing we should pray for them is that they may take order that where there is such a Ministry planted the people may bee compelled to heare It is to no purpose to bind Papists to come to Church vnlesse order first be taken that they may be well taught when they come there But it is certaine that where there is a good Ministry established the Magistrate may and ought to compell all his subiects to come and heare notwithstanding all
pretence of their conscience to the contrary This is euident by the speech the Lord vseth to his seruant by whom not the Minister onely but the Magistrate is meant Luke 14. 23. Go out into the high waies and hedges and compell them to come in that my house may be filled and by the practise of good Iosiah 2. Chron. 34. 22 23. who compelled all that were found in Israel to serue the Lord their God The second Vse of this Doctrine is for direction to Masters of families They haue a calling and authority to teach their children and their seruants as we haue heard but they must know their office and calling is subordinate to the office and calling of the Minister he may not presume aboue his calling and gift His chiefe duties are these 1. To vse his authority and interest that he hath in the hearts of his children and seruants to draw them to goe with him to the Ministry of the Word as we heard out of 1. Sam. 1. 21. When Elkanah went to Shiloh he tooke all his house with him When Naaman came to doe his homage to God 2. Reg. 5. 15. It is said he and all his company came and stood before the man of God 2. He must vse his best skill and endeauour to make the Ministrie of the Word profitable to his family by examining them by making things plainer to them and applying them more particularly then they were in the publike Ministrie This our Sauiour himselfe vsed as the most profitable family-exercise that could be for examining them see Matth. 13. 51. and for opening things vnto them which they had heard Mar. 4. 34. This will giue an edge to that that is publikely taught Deut. 6. 7. in the margin 3. Though he may when he reades a Chapter in his family giue notes and obserue what he learneth out of it for his owne and their instruction yea he may aske his family also what they can learne and obserue out of that they reade for Rom. 15. 4. Whatsoeuer is written is written for our learning yet may not he take vpon him to interpret the Scriptures or to teach any thing out of them to his family but what he hath learned at the publike Ministry Say a man haue beene trained in Schooles of learning and haue neuer so great gifts and fitnesse to exercise a publike office in the Church yet may he not take vpon him to Minister till he first be prooued 1. Tim. 3. 10. Much lesse may a priuate Christian take vpon him to analyse or interpret which is the most difficult thing and requireth most skill of any thing that belongs to the worke of the Ministry not being approoued to haue such a gift That would certainely open a gappe to most dangerous confusion and schisme and errour It is good therefore for all priuate Christians to hearken to that counsell the Apostle giueth Rom. 12. 3. For I say through the grace giuen vnto me to euery one that is among you not to thinke more highly of himselfe then he ought to thinke but to thinke soberly according as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith The third Vse of this Doctrine is for reproofe for this argueth plainely that there is in most men euen of them that make a good profession no desire or care either of their owne saluation or of those that are neerest and ought to be dearest vnto them because 1. They care not what Ministry they liue vnder whereas this ought to be the chiefe care of a Christian to plant himselfe and his and to dwell there where he and they may enioy Gods ordinance as you may see One thing haue I desired of the Lord that I will seeke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life Psal. 27. 4. 2. In placing of their children either in seruice or marriage they are vtterly carelesse what Ministry they shall liue vnder whereas though they haue giuen them neuer so good education while they haue liued with them they haue iust cause to feare they shall decay and loose that grace they haue if they shall not continue to liue vnder a true Ministry Where there is no vision the people decay Pro. 29. 18. Nay for the most part they of all other prooue the most vngracious that haue had best education when once they loose the benefit of the publike Ministry Lecture the three and fiftieth Iune 12. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXIX IT remaineth now that we come vnto the third and last thing that the Euangelist obserueth in the endeauour of this woman to draw her neighbours vnto Christ viz. the reason she vsed to persuade them to come vnto him to Come and see him in these words Come and see a man which hath told me all things that euer I did She doth not in plaine tearmes affirme him to be Christ but alledging the experience herselfe had had of his diuine and supernaturall knowledge she appealeth to their owne consciences whether this be not a good argument to proue him to be the Messiah He hath told me all things that euer I did Now before we come to the Doctrine that the Holy Ghost intendeth to teach vs in this place two doubts are to be answered for the better vnderstanding of the words 1. How she saith Christ had told her all that euer she did seeing it may seeme by verse 17 18. that Christ told her of no sin but of her fornication onely The answer is 1. That it may very well be that our Sauiour told her much more then is there expressed for the Euangelist we know vseth not to set downe fully and at large all the speeches or actions of our Sauiour but those points which were principall and of chiefest vse 2. It is euident verse 18. That he told her not onely of the whoredome she liued in at that present but how many husbands she had had and so declared that he knew well what her life had beene from the beginning 3. There is no inconuenience will follow if we grant that out of the abundance of her heart as in all languages men haue beene wont to doe in like cases she did vse an excesse of speech which we call Hyperbole so that when her meaning was to say he hath told me many things that I haue done euen the most secret things that euer I did she might well and without all vntruth expresse it thus He hath told me all that euer I did as Matth. 3. 5. It is said that Ierusalem and all Iudea and all the region round about Iordan came to Iohn to be baptized because very many out of those parts came and though it be euident by Luke 7. 30. that they came not all And Christ is said Heb. 2. 9. To haue tasted death for all men because he dyed for many as it is expressed in the very next verse He brought many children vnto glory Now in that this Woman that had
men after them such as the Apostles were poore Fishermen of Galilee such as were commonly esteemed ignorant and vnlearned men Acts 4. 13 3. Such a kinde of preaching as is plaine and without all ostentation and shew of humane gifts as the Apostle protesteth his was 1. Cor. 2. 4. his speech and his preaching was not with the entising words of mans wisedome 2. Yea we shall finde he hath beene wont to worke more mightily by very weake and vnlikely meanes then by such as haue beene farre more excellent and likely to doe good As he fed fiue thousand with fiue loaues and yet twelue baskets full of the fragments remained Matth. 14. 17. 21. and but foure thousand with seuen loaues and yet but seuen baskets of fragments remained Matth. 15. 36. 38. And this poore woman preuailed more with a great company of Samaritans then either Mary or the two Disciples could doe with the eleuen Apostles Marke 16. 11 13. Yea she drew more to Christ at one time then we reade either the twelue Apostles that were sent forth to preach Matth. 10. Or the seuenty Disciples that were sent forth to preach Luke 10. Or Iohn the Baptist did at any one time Ioshua though a person farre inferiour to Moses in gifts and but his seruant yet was his gouernement blessed farre aboue Moses and the people much better in his time then they had beene in the dayes of Moses Insomuch as he in his age giues that testimonie of them Iosh. 23. 8. that they had stucke fast to the Lord euen to that day And there were many more conuerted by the Ministry of the Apostles then by Christ himselfe yea many that despised him while himselfe preached by their Ministry were conuerted to him Iohn 8. 28. When yee haue lift vp the Sonne of man then shall yee know that I am he 3. Yea we shall finde that God hath beene wont to prepare such of his seruants as by whom he hath intended to do greatest good to his Church by making them see how weake and insufficient they haue beene and by bringing them to a base conceit of themselues So dealt he with Moses Exod. 4. 10. with Esay Esay 6. 5. with Ieremy Chap. 1. 6. and with Paul 1. Cor. 2. 3. and 2. Cor. 2. 16. Would you know the reason why God giues the meanes to some and denyeth them to others more worthy then they why he blesseth the meanes to some and not to others why he vseth to worke by such weake meanes and more by them oft then by stronger Surely the reason is this that his glory might the more appeare in them whom he doth saue For if all should haue the meanes of grace or if all should profit by them that haue them Gods mercy should not so much be magnified in the conuersion of the Elect or if the Lord should vse to worke by strong meanes onely the glory of the worke would be ascribed to the meanes and not vnto him whereas now the whole praise redounds to the Lord himselfe 2. Cor. 4. 7. The excellency of the power is of God and not of vs. Matth. 21. 16. Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise 1. To perswade all men if they want the meanes to seeke to God for them yea to perswade vs that haue the meanes to pray for them that want the meanes and cannot feele their owne want nor pray for themselues for 1. There is no hope God will saue men without meanes Rom. 10. 14. How can they beleeue vnlesse they heare 2. It is the Lord onely that withholdeth the meanes from them and who onely must giue them the meanes whoeuer be the instrument Matth. 9. 38. He is the Lord of the haruest and he only must send forth labourers into his haruest 3. Why doth he withhold the meanes because he hath no respect to them nor care of their saluation Act. 17. 30. The times of this ignorance God regarded not If men were perswaded of this they would not liue vnder a dumbe Ministry themselues yea they would pitty them more that doe 2. To persuade such as enioy the means yea the best meanes not to rest in this or to thinke it sufficient that they frequent the meanes but to seeke earnestly to God both before they come and after for his blessing and to carry themselues with that reuerence and deuotion while they are in the vse of the meanes as they may approoue themselues to him for 1. The best Ministry shall neuer doe thee good vnlesse the Lord worke with it as the water of Bethesda though it had vertue in it to heale all infirmities yet it cured none vntill the Lord had sent his Angell to stirre the water Iohn 5. 4. so though the Ministry of the Word haue a great vertue in it and be able to saue our soules Iam. 1. 21. yet can it conuert none vnlesse the Lord worke with it 1. Cor. 3. 7. Neither is he that planteth any thing nor hee that watereth but God that giueth the increase 2. If it doe thee no good it will doe thee hurt 2. Cor. 2. 16. It is a sauour of death where it is not a sauour of life 3. The true cause as thou hast heard why thou profitest not is because the Lord fauoureth thee not the Lord hath no respect vnto thee those whom the Lord loueth shall profit by the meanes yea by very weake meanes Thou hast enioyed great and excellent meanes a long time and canst not profit by them Consider the true cause of it Iohn 8. 47. Yee therefore heare not that is profitably for they all heard because ye are not of God If men were perswaded of this they would be troubled for their great vnprofitablenesse they would be more earnest with God for his blessing vpon his ordinance 3. To admonish Christians not to despise the Ministry of the meanest of Gods seruants but to reuerence Gods ordinance euen in the weakest Ministry I speake not this to countenance and iustifie the Ministry of euery one that taketh vpon him to preach or to tye Gods people to rest vpon them For I know well 1. There be many that runne before they bee sent Ier. 23. 2â—… 2. It were as intollerable bondage and tyranny to binde Gods people to rest vpon the Ministry of such as cannot instruct them as it were to compell infants to abide with such nurses as haue neither sucke nor food to giue them I dare not condemne such Christians as hauing Pastours in the places where they liue of meaner gifts do desire so they do without open breach or contempt of the Churches order to enioy the Ministry of such as haue better gifts and sometimes do leaue their owne to heare the other so they do it without contempt of their own Pastours and without scandall and offence to thâ—…mand their people Because 1. That though sundry of the hearers not of the Scribes and Pharisees onely but of Iohn
denyed but that he recouereth many out of most dangerous diseases without the helpe of Physicke when the Lord had promised this as a blessing to such as feare him and hearken diligently to his voice that he will bring none of these diseases vpon them that he hath brought vpon others this reason he giueth for it Exod. 15. 26. For I am the Lord that healeth thee 2. That some receiue no good by Physicke because they seeke not first to God but make an Idol of it as Asa is noted to haue done 2. Chron. 16. 12. 3. That many receiue hurt by it because they vse it when they haue no need of it some vse it out of nicenesse and pride to make themselues fine and beautifull some because they would not be accounted among the common sort nay some to that end that they may make their bodies the more apt to sin and so is Tobacco abused by many people And surely for these sins God oft depriues his good creatures of their vertue to doe good 4. That the greatest part can receiue no benefit by it because the couetousnesse of most Physitions barres and excludes them from it We read of a poore woman Mar. 5. 26. that had spent all she had among them and was not bettered by them And yet for all this it is most certaine that many perish before their time and are guilty of their own death by the wilfull neglect of Physicke And it is a great sinne for a Christian in a dangerous sicknesse not to seeke the benefit of Physick if he may haue it for 1. It is the ordinance God hath appointed for the restoring of health to them that are sicke God prouided in his law that when any man was hurt by another 1. Meanes should be vsed that he may be healed yea throughly healed 2. That he that had hurt him should be at the whole charge of the cure Exod. 21. 19. And Ioseph we know kept Physitions of his owne Gen. 50 2. And the sicke haue neede of a Physition saith our Sauiour Matth. 9. 12. 2. It being Gods ordinance euery man that needs it and may haue the benefit of it is bound to vse it Euery creature is good saith the Apostle 1. Tim 4. 4. and nothing ought to be refused 3. It is a high degree of sinne euen a tempting of God to expect health from God when we wilfully refuse this meanes whereby he hath appointed to giue vs health as our Sauiour saith he should haue tempted God if he should haue cast himselfe downe from the pinacle of the Temple in expectation of an extraordinary protection from God when there was an ordinary way from him to come downe by Mat. 4. 7. It carryes I know a great shew of pietie and patience when men shall say let the Lord do his will I commit my selfe into his hands but this is a high degree of sin The Doctrine serueth also for the reproofe of such as by excesse and disorder doe ouerthrow the health and estate of their bodies namely such as by pampering of their bodies do quite ouerthrow them Such are not onely our common drunkards but they also that drink more then doth them good such as vse excesse of wine or strong drinke 1. Pet. 4 3. that seeke out the strongest drink they can find and vse to sit long at it Pro. 23. 30. that count this their glory that they are mighty to drinke wine and strong to powre in strong drinke Esay 5. 22. These men are certainely guilty of many sins 1. They sin against God in abusing his good creatures The wine and strong drink they thus abuse is not their own nor the mony neither that they buy it with but the Lords she did not know that I gaue her corne wine oyle multiplyed her siluer gold Hos. 2. 8. and the right vse God hath giuen it for is 1. The cheering of the spirits of such as are heauy hearted Pro. â—…1 6 7. 2. That men in the liberall vse of them might serue him with ioyfulnes and gladnes of heart Deut. 28. 47. But these men abuse them to the disabling of themselues for his seruice and grow therby profane and haters of all goodnes 2. They sin against their neighbours not onely by euill example but euen by prouoking God to depriue vs of our plenty and to bring a dearth And that is the cause why the drunkard is first of all called vpon to mourne for the dearth that God threatned Ioel 1. 5. 3. They sinne against their owne soules by impenitency that they cannot leaue this sinne nor so much as discerne it in themselues though all other men see it and note them for it Thus the Holy Ghost describeth the drunkard Pro. 23. 35. They haue stricken me shalt thou say and I was not sicke they haue beaten me and I felt it not when shall I awake I will seeke it yet againe 4. They sin against their owne bodies 1. By bringing vpon them diseases Hos. 7. 5. The Princes made him sicke with bottles of wine 2. By making them vnseruiceable to their soules through a strange sottishnesse they haue brought vpon themselues thereby Hos. 4. 11. Wine and new wine take away the heart bereaue them of all vse of their reason and vnderstanding And it is no small matter I tell you to sinne thus euen against their body for the Apostle aggrauateth this sinne of fornication euen by this argument 1. Cor. 6. 18. He that committeth fornication sinneth against his owne body Lecture the sixe and fiftieth Iuly 3. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXII XXXIV IT followeth that we proceede vnto the answer which our Sauiour maketh vnto their motion And for the better vnderstanding of the words we must know 1. That the cause why he did now forbeare to eate was not for that he had no need of meat for it is certaine that he was subiect to hunger and thirst and had as much need of meat and drinke as we haue We reade Matth. 21. 18. that he was hungry in a morning And at this time also he was both hungry and thirsty els would he not haue asked water of the Woman to drinke nor sent his Disciples into the towne to buy victuals 2. Neither was this the cause why he did forbeare to eate at this time because he put some holinesse in abstinence or thought that the seruice hee should doe to his father in instructing the Samaritans would be euer a whit the more meritorious or acceptable vnto him because he did it fasting or 3. For that he purposed herein to giue vnto his Disciples an example of mortification and of contempt of these earthly comforts For 1. Then hee would haue vsed thus to abstaine from meat at other times as well as now Whereas we doe not reade that euer he was much giuen to fasting Nay he professeth himselfe to haue beene vnlike vnto Iohn the Baptist euen in this point the Sonne of man came eating and drinking
to God for it if we haue had it and now begin to waxe cold and to decay in it we may striue against our coldnesse and lukewarmenesse and labour to recouer our selues and to stirre vp that good gift of God that is ready to dye If we haue it we may be thankfull to God for it and striue to nourish and maintaine it by all good meanes And for our helpe herein I will shew you the properties of true zeale as they are described vnto vs in this example of our Sauiour here which we are bound to imitate and conforme our selues vnto He that hath true zeale serues God desirously and willingly He gladly takes and will not let slip any opportunity of doing good That was one cause why our Sauiour saith here it was his meate to doe his Fathers will It is vsuall we know in Scriptures to expresse an earnest desire we haue or should haue to any thing by the Metaphor of hunger and thirst Matth. 5. 6. as wee say in our Prouerbe wee would doe such a thing as willingly as we would eate when we are hungrie Let vs that are Ministers examine our selues by this 1. A Minister can haue no good assurance that God euer called him or will worke with him vnlesse he can finde that the thing that mooued him to enter into this calling was an earnest desire to do good in it If any man desire the office of a Bishop saith the Apostle 1. Tim. 3. 1. he desireth a good worke It is true indeed that the best of Gods seruants haue beene at the first exceedingly vnwilling and backeward but before they haue entered vpon this function they haue beene made by Gods Spirit maruellously willing and desirous to be imployed in it When the Prophet Esay who had beene a little before greatly deiected in the sense of his owne vnworthinesse and vnfitnesse to this function Esay 6. 5. heard the Lord say verse 8. Whom shall I send or who shall goe for vs then I said saith he here am I send me By this property Moses knew them whom God had called and fitted for the building of the Tabernacle Exod. 36 2. He called Bezaliel and Aholiab and euery one whose heart stirred him vp to come vnto the worke to doe it Yea this zealous desire to doe good must be in a Minister at all times when he goeth about the Lords worke he must goe to it as willingly as he goeth to his meat when he is hungry Feede the Flocke of God saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 5. 2. and care for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready mind The seruant of the Lord saith Paul 2. Tim. 2. 24. must be apt to teach yea say a man preach diligently and constantly yet if he doe it not willingly if the thing that mooues him to it be not this desire to doe good he can expect no blessing vpon his labours Though I preach the Gospell saith he 1. Cor. 9. 16. 17. I haue nothing to glory of if I doe this thing willingly I haue a reward Behold then one chiefe cause why the Ministry of the Word doth so little good in many places and is so vnfruitfull as if the Lord had euen commanded the clouds to raine no more vpon it as he speaketh Esay 5. 12. Surely many that haue excellent gifts haue had other ends in entring into this calling the desire they had to doe this worthy worke mooued them not to be Ministers And therefore seeing the Lord neuer sent them what maruell is it though he worke not with them yea this should make the best of vs ashamed for that we haue beene no more apt to teach but haue gone so heauily about the Lords worke as if we had done it by constraint onely To this certainely we may impute the small fruit of our labours and therefore we should hereafter labour and striue against it 2. By this property also must euery one of Gods people try themselues euen by that willingnesse and vnfained desire that is in them to serue God and to enlarge his kingdome The faithfull are oft described by this property and haue reioyced and found comfort in this that though their ability to do God seruice hath beene slender yet they haue had an earnest desire to doe it their desire and will hath beene farre aboue their ability this way I desired to doe thy will O my God saith Dauid Psal. 40. 8. and the Church Esay 26. 8. The desire of our soule is to thy name Hearken saith he Neh. 1. 11. to the prayer of thy seruants that desire to feare thy name We should goe to prayer to the hearing and reading of the Word and to euery duty of Gods seruice as willingly and desirously as we goe to our meat when we are hungry Thy people come willingly saith the Prophet Psal. 110. 3. At the time of assembling we should thinke oft of that which the Apostle saith 〈◊〉 Cor. 8. 12. If there be first a willing mind a man is accepted And who is there that may not iustly blame himselfe in this we doe all things in Gods seruice as by constraint and are haled to them as the Beare to the stake Well learne to acknowledge this to be thy great corruption bewaile it and striue against it Lecture the seuen and fiftieth Iuly 10. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXII XXXIV FOlloweth the 2. Property of true zeale He that hath true zeale takes delight and findes comfort in seruing God This is a second reason as we haue heard why Christ calls it here his meat to doe his Fathers will Meat by the ordinary blessing of God satisfieth a man and comforteth him it refresheth and reuiueth his spirits When Ionathan hauing beene long fasting had eaten a little his eyes receiued sight 1. Sam. 14. 27. And it is said of the poore Aegyptian seruant that had neither eate nor drunke in three daies that when Dauid had giuen him somewhat to eate 1. Sam. 30. 12. his spirit came againe to him And therefore Christ calls this here his meat because it euen did him good satisfied refreshed and delighted him maruailously to doe the will of him that sent him no food no dainties were so sweet vnto him This is that that Salomon speaketh Pro. 21. 15. It is ioy to the iust to doe iudgement True it is that the best of Gods seruants want this ioy and gladnesse of heart in Gods seruice sometimes and that is the cause why that prayer is so often vsed 2. Chron. 6. 4. Let thy Saints reioyce in goodnesse Psal. 7. 11. Let them that loue thy name be ioyfull in thee Psal. 70. 4. Let all those that seeke thee bee glad and reioyce in thee But this is 1. Onely in the time of tentation when the light of Gods countenance is hidden from them and they want the feeling of his fauour 2. It is but from the flesh and vnregenerate part that they are so vncomfortable for
in this case they may say with Paul Rom. 7. 22. I delight in the Law of God after the inward man whereof this is a signe that they are not satisfied with ought they doe in Gods seruice if they feele not ioy and comfort in it And whatsoeuer they doe if they feele they do it with an vpright heart they reioyce in it as they did 1. Chron. 29. 9. This you shall finde obserued by the Holy Ghost and commended in Gods seruants as a notable signe of their zeale and of the vprightnes of their hearts that Gods seruice was as meate and drinke vnto them they tooke great comfort and delight in it Dauid reports that he and the rest of Gods people with him were wont to goe towards Gods house With the voice of singing and prayse as a multitude that keepeth a feast Psal. 42. 4. And so he stirres vp all Gods people to doe Psal 120. 2. Serue the Lord with gladnesse come before him with ioyfulnesse So it is said of euery part of Gods seruice that Gods people haue found ioy and comfort in it Of Abraham Isaac and Iacob it is said Heb. 11. 1â—… That when God preached the Gospell and the promises of saluation by Christ vnto them they receiued them thankefully saluted and welcomed them they ioyed in them And of three thousand that Peter conuerted it is said Acts 2. 4â—… That they receiued the word gladly That hearer heares with zeale that can doe so It is said likewise of the faithfull that they found great comfort and ioy in prayer It is said of Dauid that as in all his heauinesse and extremity his manner was to betake himselfe to prayer Psal. 109. 4 so that he was wont to find exceeding ioy and comfort in it when he maketh mention how in his great affliction he betooke himselfe to prayer Psal. 30. 8 9 10. He tells vs verse 11. what comfort he found in it Thou hast turned for me my mourning into dancing thou hast put of my sackcloath and girded me with gladnesse according to that promise made vnto the faithfull Esay 56. 7. I will make them ioyfull in my house of prayer Thus haue they ioyed also in the receiuing of the Sacrament 2. Chron. 30. 21. They kept the feast of vnleauened bread with great gladnesse which is also againe repeated ver 25 26. The like is also reported of the Passeouer that was kept in Ezraes time Ezra 6. 22. they kept the feast of vnleauened bread with ioy for the Lord had made them ioyfull Yea euen in giuing of almes for the reliefe of Gods seruants the faithfull haue found great ioy Thus the Apostle reporteth of the Macedonians 2. Cor. 8. 2. In great tryall of affliction their ioy abounded and their most extreame pouerty abounded vnto their rich liberality It was a great comfort vnto them that God had giuen them a heart to shew such loue vnto his Saints To conclude this is obserued to the praise of Gods seruants that as they were wont to come to Gods house as to a feast so were they also wont to goe away from it as from a feast refreshed and comforted in their soules They found such sound and lasting comfort in Gods House and in all the parts of Gods worship as they were wont to goe from it with ioy And the comfort they found in it wrought in them a loue vnto it and a desire to frequent it often It is said of Gods people Neh. 8. 12. that after Gods seruice was finished they shewed a great deale of ioy because they had vnderstood the words that had beene declared vnto them by the Leuites And when Dauid professeth Psol 84. 1 2. That his soul longed and euen fainted for the Courts of the Lord his heart and his flesh cryed out for the liuing God He giues this for the reason of it because he had found such sweetnesse and comfort in Gods worship and ordinances there Oh how amiable saith he are thy Tabernacles O Lord of Hosts The Vse of all this that hath beene said of this second property of true zeale is 1. For reproofe Is this a note of one that serues God with true zeale when the seruice of God is as meat and drinke vnto him when it doth him good at the heart and euen refresheth him he finds ioy and comfort in it Then surely haue we all cause of shame and humbling cause to suspect that we are no better then Laodiceans lukewarme Professors of whom I told you the last day that they are in some respect in worse state then such as are key-cold then Idolaters and men of no Religion Doe wee come to Gods House as to a feast Truely some do some goe further to a Sermon and with more gladnesse of heart then euer they did to a feast But the most goe to Gods house as vnto ward children goe to Schoole or as malefactours that are vnder baile goe vnto the Assises they must needs goe but they goe with no ioy 2. Can we say we haue found comfort in euery part of Gods seruice many cannot tarry till all be done but by their going out proclaime to the whole Congregation that they account it a wearinesse and most tedious thing like those Mal. 1. 13. 2. And of many of them that tarry it out it may be said that the tryall of their countenance testifieth against them that they heare with no ioy they are so drowsie they looke so heauily as a man may easily discerne by their very lookes that they feele no sweetnesse nor sauour in any thing that they heare It is said of a poore lame man Acts 14. 9. that hee heard Paul preach with so ioyfull and cheerefull a countenance that Paul beholding him perceiued by his very countenance that he had faith to be healed True it is that Paul could see further then any of vs yet may we also giue a great ghesse when you heare with any spirit and affection euen by your lookes and haue cause giuen vs thereby many times to wish that either you would heare with more cheerefulnesse or that you would sit behind vs that you may not grieue and discourage vs in the worke of our Ministry as you doe 3. A third signe that many take no coâ—… in Gods Word is this that whereas Gods seruants as we haue heard vse to goe away from the hearing of the Word more comfortable then they came vnto it and loue 〈◊〉 it and the messengers of God from whom they receiued it much 〈◊〉 then they did before these men seldome or neuer goe froâ—… 〈◊〉 but they are much more vexed and disquieted in their miâ—… 〈◊〉 they were before they hate the Preacher more then they did 〈◊〉 Now I would haue these men to consider what it is that disquiâ—… 〈◊〉 I know they will pretend that the Minister hath either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 error or that he hath maliciously girded and rayled vpon theâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…urely if any Preacher doe so he shall beare his
condemnation If 〈◊〉 saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 4 11. let him speake as the oracles of God 〈◊〉 is vsually a slander Many will obiect against the Preacher thus I know he meant me yea he soâ—…spake as many in the Church knew hee meant me and what call you this but malice if he had loued me he would haue told me in priuate To these men I say 1. A Minister is not bound in reproouing sinne to beate the ayre but he may in his reproofes meane and intend to touch such as heare him yea it is his duty to bring his doctrine home as particularly as he can to the conscience of euery one that heares him like a good steward to giue vnto euery one his owne portion Luke 12. 42. 2. Admit he had spoken out of malice yet if he haue spoken nothing but vpon good warrant of Gods Word and thy heart be so disquieted by it surely thy case is fearefull Gods people haue euer beene wont to finde comfort in his Word euen in that part of it that hath most galled them by discouering to them their sinnes Let the righteous smite me saith Dauid Psal. 141. 5. it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprooue me it shall be as an excellent oyle And thy heart tells thee thou feelest no comfort in it but it vexeth thee so that were it not for such and such an alehouse where thou mayest finde company of thine owne minde that will take thy part in railing and scorning of the Preacher thou shouldst not know what to doe surely thy case is fearefull If thou hadst any grace in thy heart the Word of God would not be so bitter vnto thee Doe not my words saith the Lord Mic. 2. 7. doe good to him that walketh uprightly Doe they not doe him good at the heart do they not cheere and comfort him and because thou maist the better discerne of thine owne case in another mans person then in thine owne I will shew thee in a few examples what thy state is Cain was such a one as thou art for he because he could not be as well accepted as well thought on for his Religion as his brother was Gen. 4. 5. went away from Gods worship in a rage and hiâ—… countenance fell downe Ahab was such a one as thou art for he because Eliah and Micaiah dealt faithfully with him in their Ministry and effectually discouered to him his sins went neuer from their Ministry but with a discontented and vexed heart he counted them his enemies and hated them 1. King 21. â—…0 and 22. 8. The man that was possessed with a Legion of diuels was in thy case for he being in the Synagogue where Christ preached was tormented by his Ministry Luke 4. 33 34. Mar. 5. 79. Though Christ had not spoken to him in particular euer a word or once medled with him Finally the cursed Iewes that stoned blessed Stephen to death were in thy case for when they heard Stephen Acts 7. 54. They were cut to the heart and they gnashed vpon him with their teeth Lastly this serueth to discouer the sinne of such as are alwaies discontented with the length of the Sabbath and grudge that the Lord should haue one whole day in a weeke allowed vnto him That would haue the Sabbath day but foure houres long at the most euen no longer then the time is that is spent at Church vpon that day That say in their hearts as Amos 8. 5. When will the Sabbath be done that wee may set forth wheat making the Ephah small and the Shekell great and with them Mal. 1. 3. Behold what a wearines is it What a tedious thing is it to keepe a Sabbath for a whole day whereas God hath expresly commanded Exod 20. 10. That on the seuenth 〈◊〉 should doe no manner of worke but keepe it holy vnto him 〈◊〉 giuen sixe dayes to doe all that we haue to doe in and euen on the Sabbath on his owne seuenth part of the weeke allowed vs to doe workes of present necessity And what is the true cause why the Sabbath seemes to vs so long a day aboue any other Surely because we take no delight in it nor in the workes and duties of it we doe not call the Sabbath a delight as we ought to doe Esay 58. 1â—… The second Vse that this which we haue heard of the second property of 〈◊〉 zeale serueth vnto is to exhort all Gods seruants to striue against that vncheerefulnesse that they are so much subiect vnto and to labour to serue God with ioy and gladnesse of heart Say vnto thy soule as Dauid did Psal 42. 11. Why art thou so heauy O my soule and why art thou so disquieted within me Know thou that euen when thou hast most cause to be humbled and deiected in thy selfe through any affliction either outward or inward yet euen then thou art bound to striue against thy vncheerefulnesse when thou goest to doe any seruice vnto God euen in thy trembling thou shouldest reioyce Psal. 2. 11. Consider with thy selfe how great reason thou hast to doe so 1. No seruice pleaseth God so well as that which his people doe performe cheerefully and with ioy Deut. 28. 47 48. Because thou seruedst not the Lord thy God with ioyfulnesse and with gladnesse of heart for the abundance of all things therefore thou shalt serue thine enemies which the Lord shall send against thee 2. The Lord is not so strict and seuere as to reiect the seruice that with a good heart we doe vnto him for the infirmities and failings that he doth discerne in it but delights in it notwithstanding Let me heare thy voice for sweet is thy voice Cant. 2. 14. And this is a iust cause of encouragement to all that feare God not onely to doe seruice vnto him but to doe it cheerefully and with gladnesse of heart As for me saith Dauid Psal. 5. 7. I will come into thy house in the multitude of thy mercy and 130. 3. 4. If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities O Lord who should stand But there is forgiuenesse with thee that thou maist be feared 3. Thou hast cause to doubt the soundnesse of thy heart if thou canst finde no sweetnesse nor comfort in Gods Word and worship for of the godly and vpright-hearted it is oft noted that the Word of God was sweeter to them then the hony or the hony combe Psalme 9. 10. That they reioyced because with an vpright heart they had offered willingly vnto the Lord 1. Chron. 29. 9. The righteous shall be glad in the Lord and shall trust in him and all the vpright in heart shall glory Psal. 64. 10. Lecture the eight and fiftieth Iuly 17. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXII XXXIV FOlloweth the third Property of true zeale to be obserued in this example of our blessed Sauiour He that hath true zeale reioyceth in the zeale and forwardnesse of others For this was as we heard one cause that made our Sauiour to forget both hunger
and thirst at this time euen the ioy that he conceiued in foreseeing the readinesse and forwardnesse of the Samaritanes in comming vnto him at this motion and perswasion of the Woman And this he more plainely expresseth in that speech which he vsed to his Disciples verse 35. Lift vp your eyes and looke on the regions for they are white already vnto haruest See this truth confirmed by the example of others of Gods seruants in fiue degrees 1. They haue ioyed greatly in the grace that they haue seene in others Thus did the Apostle Iohn 2. Iohn 4. I reioyced greatly that I found of thy children walking in the truth and 3. Iohn 4. I haue no greater ioy then to heare that my sonnes walke in verity 2. They haue held themselues bound to giue hearty thankes to God for this euen as if they had themselues receiued some great benefit by it Thus Paul Ephes. 1. 16. after he had heard of their faith and loue hee ceased not to giue thankes for them The like we shall finde Phil. 4. 1 3. and Philemon 4. Yea he professeth 1. Thess. 3. 9. that he was so affected with ioy for this that he knew not how to be sufficiently thankefull vnto God for it And that being in great affliction the good tidings that Timothy brought him of the piety he found among the Thessalonians did euen comfort and reuiue him 1. Thess. 3. 6 7. 3. Yea aboue all the graces they haue discerned in others they haue most reioyced and praised God for this when they haue seene men zealous and forward Dauid professeth that the more any of the Saints did excell in grace the more he delighted in them Psal. 16. 3. Paul when he had said that he Siluanus and Timothy ought alwaies to praise God for the Thessalonians giueth this for the reason because their faith did grow exceedingly 2. Thess. 1. 3. 4. They haue beene wont to reioyce not onely for the grace they haue discerned in such as haue beene conuerted by their owne Ministry for this might grow from selfe-loue because 1. That the good we know we haue done by our Ministry is our best defence against wicked men Sathan and our owne conscience 1 Cor. 9. 2 3. 2. The more good we haue done the more grace men haue receiued by our Ministry the greater shall our reward be he that by imploying his pound gained vnto his master fiue pounds was made ruler ouer fiue cities Luke 19. 19. and he that gained ten ouer ten cities Luke 19. 17. 19. And the Apostle professeth that the Thessalonians that were won to God by his Ministry were his hope and ioy and crowne of reioycing euen in the presence of Christ 1. Thess. 2. 19. but they haue reioyced thus in the grace they haue seene or heard of in any others As Paul doth in that grace that was in the Romanes Rom. 1. 8. and 16. 19 and in the Colossians Col. 1. 3. 5. Yea they haue done thus when themselues in the iudgement of flesh and bloud haue become loosers by it when the forwardnesse and zeale of others could not choose but tend in some sort to their owne disgrace yet they haue reioyced in it This was a notable tryall of their zeale When Moses that had beene the onely Prophet and man of fame in Gods Church seeth Eldad and Medad obscure men receiue of the same spirit that himselfe had prophesy as well as himselfe haue euery whit as good a gift and likely to be as well thought of in the Church as himselfe if not better he was neuer a whit discontented at it though Ioshua enuyed this himselfe and prouoked him to doe so too but he reioyced at it and checked Ioshua and wished that all the Lords people were Prophets as well as he Numb 11. 29. It is to a carnall Professour a matter of great discontentment when he seeth such as were very lewd before become as forward in Religion as himselfe that hath professed the Gospell many yeares or when he seeth such as are young and newly crept out of the shell as forward as himselfe Nothing fretted the wicked Iewes so much as this when they heard Paul say he had a calling from God to preach to the Gentiles they cryed Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not fit that hee should liue Acts 22. 21 22. This was that that vexed the elder brother of the Prodigall sonne Luke 15. 28 29. So when the chiefe Priests and Scribes saw the children so zealous and heard them cry Hosanna the sonne of Dauid they disdained Matth 21. 15. But there is a quite contrary disposition in all that truely feare God they count it no disparagement to see any how young soeuer they be how wicked soeuer they haue beene to become as forward in goodnesse as themselues but they reioyce in it Paul and Barnabas in euery place as they went betweene Antioch and Ierusalem declared to the beleeuing Iewes the conuersion of the Gentiles as the best newes they could bring them and it is said they brought thereby great ioy to all the brethren Acts 15. 3. Yea Gods seruants haue beene wont to reioyce to see others more forward then themselues yea though they haue beene their inferiours See this in Dauid He was glad when the people prouoked him vnto forwardnesse and said vnto him Let vs goe into the House of the Lord Psal. 122. 1. And Iohn Baptist when he saw his hearers grow so forward and zealous that his Ministry would not content them but they left him and went to Christ yet because he saw they went forward they went to Christ it neuer troubled him he neuer rated them for it no though he were prouoked to it by some that were a little too iealous of his credit Ioh. 3. 26. but he reioyced in it and verse 24. This he saith fulfilled his ioy The Vse of this point is first for tryall and examination of euery one of our hearts If we professe the truth and be but lukewarme haue no zeale we are in worse case then they that are starke cold Let vs try by this propertie whether there be any zeale in vs or no. Doe we thus reioyce in the grace we see in others doth it doe vs good to see or heare of the increase of Gods Church Doe we thanke God for it Doe we delight in a man and loue him the more the more forward and zealous he is Surely the most of vs will hardly be able to finde this in our selues yea many are so farre from that as they disdaine to see others forwarder then themselues and fret at nothing so much as at the zeale they see in others The onely true cause of that hatred many beare to Gods people is their zeale because they follow goodnesse Psal 38. 30. Many haue that accursed humour in them which Sanballat is noted for Neh. 4. 1. He was angry and sore grieued to see the walls of Ierusalem builded And they
And know assuredly he hateth these and all other sins more now and will more seuerely punish them than he did then specially with spirituall plagues A sinner shall be more vnable to repent now than vnder the Law yea the better and more profitable and powerfull Ministry any wicked man liueth vnder the more dangerous and damnable his state is Lecture the sixty third August 28. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXVII XXXVIII WE heard the last day that these two verses doe containe the third and last Argument whereby our Sauiour stirreth vp the Apostles to zeale and diligence in their Ministry which is taken from the easinesse and facility of that worke they were to be employed in in comparison of that wherein their fellow-seruants the Prophets had laboured And in this argument three things we heard are offered to our consideration First that the Prophets and Ministers vnder the Law were fowers the Apostles and Ministers of the Gospell are reapers Secondly that the seruice and labour of the Apostles was to be in this respect farre more easie and comfortable than the labour of the Prophets had beene because by the Prophets Ministry the people of God were prepared to their hands and made ready to receiue and obey the truth Thirdly that the Prophets shall be no whit discontented at this when they shall vnderstand that the Apostles haue done much more good in their Ministry than themselues were able to doe but reioyce in it rather The first of these three points we finished the last day It followes now that we proceed to the two last First then we must enquire how this is to bee vnderstood that our Sauiour saith heere to the Disciples They should reape that on which they bestowed no labour and that other men viz. the Prophets had laboured and they were entred into their labours seeing we know first that the Ministrie of the Word now is an office that requires great labour and paines as well as it was vnder the law Neither shall a man euer be able to doe good in this calling vnlesse he be a painefull man The faithfull Ministers are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Tim. 5. 17. To pull mens soules out of the kingdome of Sathan and to bring them vnto God is an endlesse peece of worke a labour of all labours It were a matter of farre greater ease for a man to take vpon him the charge of so many Beares and Wolues than the charge of mens soules Let other men thinke of vs as they please that of all men we earne our liuings with most ease that a very meane recompence will serue for the worke that we doe I doe assure you there is not a Minister that is conscionable and carefull to doe good but he would oft be ready to wish he might liue in any calling rather than in this were it not for three things First the conscience we make of our duty and the necessity that is laid vpon vs to imploy the gifts God hath giuen vs 1. Cor. 9. 16. Secondly that the worke it selfe though painefull is a worthy and excellent worke 1. Tim. 3. 1. Thirdly the respect we haue to the recompence of reward that we shall receiue for this worke in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee 1. Tim. 4. 16. 2. As for the Apostles their labours were equall if not farre greater than any of the Prophets This will be plaine if we shall but marke what one of them reporteth of his owne labours 2. Cor. 11. 23. vnto 28. How is it then that our Sauiour maketh the labour of the Apostles nothing in comparison of the Prophets The answer is First it was not so great amongst the Iewes as the Prophets had beene because the Prophets by their ministry had prepared the Iewes and made them ready and desirous to receiue the Gospell in the ministry of the Apostles Secondly though it were amongst the Gentiles as great as the labour of the Prophets had beene amongst the Iewes yet was it in this respect more easie and comfortable because they did see much fruit of their labours and so did not the other This then is the Doctrine we are to learne from hence That the forwardnesse and readinesse of a people in receiuing and obeying of the truth giues great encouragement to the Minister and makes his labour farre more easie and comfortable vnto them The Preacher of the Word may receiue either great helpe or great hinderance in his ministry euen from his people and auditors When he is to speake to a people that he knowes come with a preiudice against his person or gifts or such as he hath no hope to do good on he cannot do his worke so comfortably and cheerefully as he should Such hearers discourage him greatly and cause him to do the worke of the Lord more heauily with lesse life and spirit than he ought True it is this may be our fault for we should doe the Lords worke faithfully and chearefully whatsoeuer our hearers be Indeed in priuate the seruant of God may and ought to forbeare to reproue some euen when they do most grieuously dishonour God and refuse to speake good things in their hearing yea though he be asked but sit amongst them as though he had nothing to say when they be such as he hath iust cause to thinke are despisers of the Word and will be neuer the better but the worse rather for that which he shall say Pro 9. 7. He that reprooueth a scorner purchaseth to himselfe shame and he that rebuketh the wicked getteth himselfe a blot And verse 8. Rebuke not a scorner Pro. 23. 9. Speake not in the eares of a foole for heâ—… will despise the wisedome of thy words We haue two notable and strange examples for this silence When railing Rabshakeh had spoken most blasphemously against God it is said The people of God held their peace and answered him not one word and that Hezekiah had commanded them not to answer him 2. King 18. 36. Another example we haue of our Sauiour himselfe of whom it is oft noted that though he were able to speake so graciously and effectually as he was yet in the presence of wicked men he kept silence from good words It is said that Herod questioned with him in many words but he answered him nothing Luke 23. 9. And when he was accused both before the High Priests and Pilate of many things that did nearely touch both the credit of his Doctrine and the glory of God and they prouoked him earnestly to speake and answer for himselfe yet would he say nothing in so much that they maruelled greatly at him that he was so mute Marke 14 60 61. and 15. 4 5. Let no wicked man thinke that when he sweares or talkes prophanely and beastly in the hearing of such as haue a note for profession of Religion and they hold their peace that it is eyther because they are fooles and can say nothing or base
10. And when he exhorts them to vnity and loue he tells them first they must with all holinesse and meekenesse and long suffering forbeare one another or else they can neuer keepe the vnity of the spirit in the bond of peace Ephes. 4. 2 3. And when he had exhorted them Phil. 2. 2. to be of one accord and of one minde he tels them verse 3. that if they would doe so they must in lowlines of minde each esteeme other better then himselfe 3. If we would all of vs striue to be zealous of Gods glory and carefull to set forward his worke The true way to haue peace on earth is to giue glory to God on high Luke 〈◊〉 14. Lecture the sixty sixth September 18. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXVI XXXVIII THe Vse that the people of God that are hearers of the Word are to make of the former Doctrine is this That seeing there ought to be no emulation among the faithfull Ministers of Christ but how great inequality soeuer there be in their gifts or in the fruit of their labours or how great difference soeuer there be among them in iudgement yet they ought all to loue and esteeme one of another That therefore the people of God ought to esteeme and reuerence all Gods faithfull Ministers heare all reioyce in all praise God for all notwithstanding any diuersity of gifts or difference in iudgement that they may discerne among them That as it is made a note of a mans sincerity in the loue of the Saints when he loueth all the Saints Ephes. 1. 15. Colos. 1. 4. Philem 5. because it is euident such a one loueth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man not in any carnall respect Matth. 10. 41. so this is a note of a mans sincerity in his loue to Gods Ministers when he loueth all Gods Ministers because this sheweth he loueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet and not in any carnall respect Matth. 10 41. True it is that Christians may acknowledge a difference in the gifts of Teachers and preferre one before another yea they should seeke to haue iudgement that they may be able to doe it It is Pauls prayer for the Philippians Philip. 1. 9 10. This I pray that your loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement that yee may discerne the things that excell Yea they may desire to enioy the benefit of the best gifts to heare him that hath the best gifts The speech of the Apostle is generall not to the Ministers onely but to the people in the Church of Corinth 1. Corinthians 12. 31. Desire euen with zeale and holy emulation the best gifts And the rule which you should follow in discerning who hath the best and excellentest gifts is this As in generall all men ought to esteeme that the best gift whereby the Church is most edified it is the Apostles reason 1. Cor. 14. 4. He that prophesieth is greater than he that speaketh with strange tongues because he edifieth the Church more So in particular euery man is bound to be most thankefull to God for and esteeme best of that Ministry whereby himselfe hath receiued most good By this reason Paul challengeth respect and reuerence among the Corinthians aboue other Teachers 1 Cor. 4. 15. Though yee haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yee haue not many fathers Thou hast cause to say He is a good Preacher by whom thou findest thou hast profited in knowledge and grace whatsoeuer other men think of him Thou maist say as 1. Cor. 9. 2. If he be not a good Preacher vnto others yet doubtlesse he is vnto me And indeed he onely is able truely to commend a Preacher that can shew â—…e hath profited and receiued good by his Ministry when not his tongue onely but his life commendeth his Teacher when the knowledge faith and sanctification thou hast receiued by his Ministry commends him then thou commendest him well 2. Cor. 3. 2. Ye are our Epistle of recommendation written in our hearts that is wherein we doe inwardly and heartily reioyce which is vnderstood and read of all men 2. Yea more than that euery Christian should desire to heare such to liue vnder such a Ministry as he may profit by It should not content a man that the Ministry he liueth vnder is a preaching Ministry vnlesse it be such a one as he may profit by such a one as if he be but a babe in Christ can giue him milke speake to his capacity teach him plainely and familiarly and such a one as if he be past a childe growne to further ripenesse is able to giue him stronger meate It is noted for a property of the ordinance of God that it is able to build further to goe forward with Gods building Acts 20. 32. And Gods people should desire the sincere milke of the Word that they might grow thereby 1. Pet. 2. 2. Many Christians doubtlesse are too indifferent in this point they respect not this in the Ministry they liue vnder though it be such as they cannot profit by they care not they grieue not they seeke not further they make Gods seruice nothing but a matter of formality and indifferency And this indifference in the people maketh many Ministers more idle and carelesse in stirring vp Gods gifts in themselues than otherwise they would be But though the people may acknowledge a difference in the gifts of Teachers and ought not to rest in any Ministry they cannot profit by yet are they not to despise any Many hearers offend much in a partiall and factious estimation they haue the Ministers of the Gospell in And this partiality I finde ariseth from two grounds 1. The respect they haue to difference of iudgement that is among vs in smaller matters such as I spake of the last day for in this respect there be many that affect such onely as are of their owne mindes with the dislike of all others that are of another iudgement One sort haue this preiudice against them that dislike the ceremonies that for that very cause they despise them refuse to heare them speake all euill of them whatsoeuer their gifts or doctrine or life be Another sort conceiue such a dislike against them that are conformable as they will not acknowledge nor make vse of the excellent gifts God hath bestowed vpon such onely for this cause 2. The second ground of this partiality is the respect they haue to the great difference of gifts that is among Preachers and in respect of this there be many that will heare and follow and admire some teachers whom they iudge to be of excellent gifts but despise and contemne all others This factious disposition in the hearers of Gods Word hath in all ages beene the cause of much confusion in the Church of God and greatly hindred the fruit of the Gospell of Christ. So when Paul complaineth 1. Cor. 1. 11. that hee heard there were contentions among them he giueth
had him among them for they receiued such confirmation in their Faith by that which they heard from him as they professe to the woman that the light they receiued from her was nothing to that they had gotten by hearing of him By her speech they were brought to beleeue that he was a Prophet but by hearing of him they were well assured that he was more than a Prophet euen the Sauiour of the world The foure verses diuide themselues into two parts For the Euangelist setteth downe First the beginnings of the faith and conuersion of the Samaritans verse 39 40. Secondly their encrease and proceedings therein verse 41 42. In the beginning of their faith he obserueth three things First the cause and meanes whereby it was wrought Secondly the effect and fruit whereby it shewed and manifested it selfe verse 40. Thirdly the respect Christ had vnto them when he saw it in them The meanes whereby these beginnings of faith were wrought in them was that which they had heard the woman say of him And what was that they heard the woman testifie that is protest and affirme with great earnestnesse and affection as Iesus being troubled in spirit testified and said that is spoke it with great earnestnesse and vehemency of affection verily verily I say vnto you that one of you shall betray me Ioh. 13. 21. that he had told her all things that euer she did How this is to be vnderstood we heard when I spake of verse 29. He had told her sundry things that were so secret viz. that she had had fiue husbands and that now she liued in whoredome that by that she knew well he was able to tell her all that euer she did and therefore out of the aboundance of her affection in an Hyperbole and excessiue kinde of speech she said and testified that he had told her all that euer she did which they had reason to giue credit to because out of her zeale and desire to doe them good she was so willing to publish her own disgrace And this speech of the woman whereas one would haue thought it might haue made them affraid to come vnto Christ lest he should haue told them also all their secret sins yet God so prepared their hearts wrought so with them that this was that that brought them to beleeue and to come vnto him For by this they vnderstood he must needs be a Prophet at the least and because the Church had now bin long without any Prophet and they knew by the Scriptures that about this time the Messias was to come they were induced to beleeue that this was indeed the Messias The effect and fruit whereby these beginnings of their faith did shew and declare themselues are set downe vers 40. When they were come to him they besought him that he would tarry with them So soone as they were come to him euen before they had heard him themselues that it may appeare to be a fruit of that faith which the womans speech had wrought in them they earnestly inuite him to come to their City and to tarry with them And this they did partly to shew their loue and respect vnto him in giuing him entertainement and chiefly out of that desire they had to be instructed by him and to be further confirmed in that faith which was already begun in them The respect Christ had vnto them when he discerned these beginnings of faith in them is set downe in the last words of verse 40. for he yeelded to their request and abode with them two daies And this shall suffice to be spoken for the interpretation of this Text Now let vs come to those Doctrines that the Holy Ghost intendeth to teach vs from this example First then we must obserue here how easie of beliefe these Samaritans were first vpon the speech of one poore woman many of them beleeued in Christ. She told them he had made knowne to her all that euer she had done she told them this in a very earnest manner she appealeth to their conscience whether this could be any other than Christ she desired them to go with her vnto him and hereupon many of them beleeued and went out vnto him to inuite him vnto their City Secondly the Holy Ghost commendeth them for this and our Sauiour giueth that approbation vnto them in this and sheweth that respect vnto them for it as we shall scarce reade he did the like vnto any other And from thence we haue this Doctrine to learne That it is a great grace of God and signe of election in any to be tractable and teachable easily drawne to receiue and beleeue the truth of God ready to yeeld vnto it when it is once reuealed vnto him True it is that men may be too credulous and light of beliefe it is noted for the property of a silly man to belieue euery thing he heareth the simple beleeueth euery word Pro. 14. 15. They should not be so simple as in the matters that concerne their soules to receiue ought vpon the credit of any man how good soeuer he be no nor vpon the credit of a whole Church but they ought in this case to try before they trust to examine that that is taught them by the holy Scriptures whosoeuer hath bin their Teacher So it is said of those worthy Christians at Beraea that they examined diligently the Doctrine euen of Paul and Barnabas they examined their Doctrine by the Scriptures and are commended for it Acts 17. 11. Yea we haue a straight commandement for this take heed what yee heare Mar. 4. 24. proue all things 1. Thess. 5. 21. But yet when once the truth is reuealed to them they ought to yeeld presently vnto it to receiue it with all readinesse So it is said of those worthy hearers Acts 17. 11. that they receiued the word with all readinesse of minde This readinesse consisteth in foure points 1. When we goe to heare or reade Gods Word we should goe with an open heart willing to learne whatsoeuer God shall be pleased to teach vs. This minde was in Cornelius Act. 10. 33. we are all heere present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God This is made a note of the true subiects of Christ Esay 32 3. The eyes of the seeing shall not bee shut and the eares of them that heare shall hearken As if he should say Whatsoeuer they see they shall willingly see and whatsoeuer they heare they shall willingly heare We should euen be glad to vnderstand and learne whatsoeuer God shall be pleased to teach Acts 2. 41. The faithfull are called such as gladly receiued the Word 2. When we go to heare or reade Gods Word we should goe with a full resolution that when he shall reueale his will vnto vs we will obey it This resolution was in the Church he will teach vs of his waies and we will walke in his paths Esay 2. 3. This minde was in Dauid Psal.
sinnes and led away with diuers lusts 2. Tim. 3. 6 7. To these I may say Thou canst not now see nor be perswaded of these truths but thou shalt one day there shall bee onely feare to make you to vnderstand the hearing when Gods terrors shall come vpon you which none of you can tell how soone they may come they will make you to vnderstand well and beleeue those things which you haue heard and will not now beleeue Esay 28. 19. 2. There be many that dare reason and dispute against manifest truths that vse to exercise their ripe heads and fresh wits in wrestling with the truth of God and take it for a glory to giue it a foile that tosse Gods Word vp and downe like a tennis-ball and shew no more reuerence to it in their talking of it nor giue more authority to it than to a piece of Tully So farre as they see reason for it they will receiue it and no further To these men I may say as Iob 9. 4. Who hath hardened himselfe against him and prospered It is made a note of Gods childe to tremble at his Word Esay 66. 2. 3. There be many that are so farre from practising what they heare and obeying the truth that they glory in this that they can giue vs the hearing but are not so foolish to beleeue and be ruled by vs or to alter their course for any thing we can say These men glory in their shame for there is no worse signe of Reprobation than this Elyes sonnes hearkened not to the voice of their father because the Lord would slay them 1. Samuel 2. 25. I know that God hath determined to destroy thee because thou hast not hearkened vnto my counsell 2. Chron. 25. 16. Lecture the sixty eighth October 2. 1610. IOHN IIII. XL. WE haue already heard that in this verse and that before the Euangelist sets downe the beginnings of the faith and conuersion of the Samaritans and that therein he obserueth 1. The cause and meanes whereby they were wrought verse 40. 2. The effect and fruit whereby they shewed themselues 3. The respect Christ had vnto them when he saw in them these beginnings of grace The first of these is set downe verse 39. which we finished the last day it remaineth that we proceed to the two last set downe in this verse The effect and fruit whereby these beginnings of grace did shew themselues was this When they were come to him they besought him that he would tarry with them And this they did 1. Out of their loue and reuerent respect vnto him that they might giue him entertainment 2. Out of their desire to make vse of him and to be further instructed by him Now for the first of these two respects it is to be obserued 1. That they who before would haue beene vnwilling to giue him entertainement though he had desired it the Samaritans refused to receiue him or giue him lodging Luke 9. 53. yea to haue performed a far lesse kindnesse to him as we may see verse 9. this woman yee know refused to giue him a little water to quench his thirst now they begin to beleeue beseech him earnestly to abide with them 2. They shew this kindnesse and respect vnto him though they knew they should hereby expose themselues to the hatred of their neighbours 3. They do this because they beleeued him to be a Prophet for as yet they were not perswaded fully as it seemeth verse 42. that he was the Messias 4. They are commended by the Holy Ghost and approued by Christ for it which teacheth vs That it is the property of all that haue receiued any true beginnings of grace to loue and be glad to shew kindnesse vnto the Prophets and Ministers of God This the true seruants of God in all ages haue declared in foure points 1. Such as before their conuersion were the proudest contemners of them and their Ministry haue after their conuersion euer bin wont to shew great reuerence and respect vnto them See this in Naaman the Syrian He that a little before was in a rage against the Prophet 2. King 5. 11. so soone as euer he was by his miraculous cure brought to the true God he with all his traine came and stood reuerently before him and would faine haue shewed reall kindnesse and bounty vnto him ver 15 16. see it also in those that Peter conuerted they that a little before mocked the Apostles and counted them no better then men that were drunke Acts 2. 15. presently vpon their conuersion come and speake reuerently vnto them and seeke to them for comfort ver 37. yea they haue bin apt to exceede that way as we know Cornelius was when he fell downe at Peters feete and worshipped him Act. 10. 25. 2. They haue euer borne a most louing and kinde affection vnto them when he tooke his leaue of the Disciples at Ephesus they all wept sore and fell on his necke and kissed him Acts 20. 37. when he was to goe from Tyre all the Disciples with their wiues and children brought him on his way Acts 21. 5. The Philippians loued their Pastour Epaphroditus so dearely that he being dangerously sicke at Rome tooke great care to keepe it from their knowledge because he knew it would grieue them so much to heare it Phil. 2. 26. 3. They haue shewed great care of their peace and preseruation from trouble and danger when Paul would haue aduentured for the appeasing of the tumult at Ephesus to haue gone out to the multitude and to haue spoken to them the Disciples besought him not to doe it nor they would not suffer him Acts 19. 30 31. when the Disciples at Ptolemais had heard by Agabus what troubles Paul should endure at Ierusalem they besought him with many teares so earnestly not to goe thither that they euen broke his heart with their kindnesse Act. 21. 12 13. Priscilla and Aquila to saue his life had laid downe their owne necks aduentured their owne liues Rom 16. 4. 4. They haue euer beene ready to shew their reuerence and loue vnto them by entertaining them gladly maintaining them and ministring vnto their necessities The Shunamite and her husband you know what kindnesse they shewed to Elisha and what entertainement they gaue him 2. King 4. 8. 10. The good women that followed Christ and found comfort in his doctrine ministred vnto him of their substance Luk. 8. 3. Lydia after she was conuerted constrained Paul and his fellowes to come to her house and to abide there and professeth she should haue taken it for a signe that they had doubted of the truth of her conuersion if they had refused to accept of that kindnesse Acts 16. 15. and the Iaylor washed the wounds of Paul and Silas and gaue them kinde entertainement in his house Acts 16. 33 34. The Galatians thought nothing too deare to bestow vpon Paul though it had been to the plucking out of their owne eyes Gal. 4.
15. The Philippians sent reliefe oft to Paul when he was in prison Phil. 4. 10. 14. 16. The Reasons of this haue bin two 1. The comfort they haue receiued by them For if men esteeme of the message that is brought vnto them they cannot but esteeme of the messenger that bringeth it If they haue once found comfort in their doctrine they must needs esteeme of their persons esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake 1. Thess. 5. 13. The Elders specially that labour in word and doctrine are worthy of double honour 1. Tim. 5. 17. How beautifull are the feet of them how welcome are they that bring good tidings of peace yea he speakes of this as of an vnseparable consequence of the Gospell in some of those to whom God giues preachers of his owne sending Rom. 10. 15. 2. That they may thereby helpe the truth it selfe and further the Lords worke in their ministry we ought to receiue such that we might be fellohelpers to the truth 3. Iohn 8. so Paul saith of the house of Stephanas that by the kindnesse they shewed him they helped him in his Ministry 1. Cor. 16. 15 16. And Hezekiah by the kindnesse he shewed to the Leuites and by the prouision he made for them incouraged them in their ministry 2. Chron. 30. 22. and 31. 4. Gods faithfull seruants haue many discouragements in their ministry from the wicked and they had therefore need of this helpe from the kindnesse of the godly toward them The Vse of this Doctrine is First for the Ministers then for all Gods people For we that are Ministers are to be admonished that we so carry our selues in our ministry as we may deserue this loue and respect from the people of God Euery ignorant carelesse and vnconscionable Minister is apt to vrge this doctrine of the duty and respect the people owe to Gods Ministers but they neuer consider what manner of Ministers they haue bin to whom Gods people haue giuen this respect and for what reasons it is due vnto them If thou be faithfull and profitable in thy ministry they that vnfainedly feare God cannot chuse but vnfainedly reuerence and loue thee The Vse that Gods people are to make of this Doctrine is First for Exhortation that they would be content to receiue this truth as well as others and not to reiect it because we seeme herein to plead for our selues Be not vn willing to learne from vs euen those duties you owe to vs as well as others nor count it folly or pride or couetousnesse in vs when we teach you such things for 1. We are bound to teach you the whole counsell of God Acts 20. 27. 2. Remember whatsoeuer corruption may be in our hearts in deliuering of it yet no part of Gods truth hath any corruption in it all the words of my mouth are righteousnesse there is nothing froward or peruerse in them Pro. 8. 8. 3. A Minister may teach the people what respect they owe to him and yet be neither proud nor couetous Paul himselfe taught this doctrine and pleaded for speciall reuerence and respects at the Corinthians hands 1. Cor. 4. 15. and for loue Gal. 4. 17. and that they would pray for him Ephes. 6. 19. and euen pleadeth for maintenance also 1. Cor. 9. 1. 4. We respect not our selues so much as the peoples profit in teaching this Secondly for Reproofe for if euery one that hath receiued any true beginnings of grace doth beare this reuerence and loue to Gods Ministers then surely many that take themselues to be right good Christians haue no grace in them For 1. Many esteeme not at all nor shew any reuerence to any Minister because he is a Minister but though he be such a man as for birth education learning wisedome speech and conuersation they could reuerence for this very cause only they despise him because he is a Minister To these I will say no more but wish them well to consider what Christ saith Luke 10. 16. He that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me 2. Some will seeme to loue preachers but will part with nothing to maintaine them Like to that hypocrite that saith vnto his poore brother that is naked and destitute of daily food depart in peace bee thou warmed and filled God helpe thee get thee to a good fire get thee some meate but giues him nothing I am 2. 16. This is the cause of that generall complaint that is made in all places where the Ministers maintenance riseth from the beneuolence of the people that euen where the people are most forward it vseth to decay much in a very short time I would wish these to consider the charge God gaue his people take heede to thy selfe that thou forsake not the Leuite as long as thou liuest vpon the earth if thou doest thou shalt haue the worst of it thy selfe Deut. 12. 19. and the practise of Gods seruants who haue euer bin wont to keepe a proportion betweene the blessing God hath giuen them in outward things and their liberality in contributing to the maintenance of Gods seruice since the people began to bring the offerings into the house of the Lord we haue had enough to eate and haue left plenty for the Lord hath blessed his people and that which is left is this great store The peoples readines to pay their tithes offerings brought Gods blessing vpon them and the more God blessed them the more liberally and cheerefully they brought in their tithes and offering to the Priests and Leuites 2. Chron. 31. 10. 3. Some and that a great some too are wont to withhold that which by Gods law and mans is due vnto the Minister they thinke euer the Minister hath too much they enuie and cannot endure he should liue so plentifully they count him couetous if he seeke his owne though in the most peaceable manner that he can yea where is a man to be found almost that payeth his tithes willingly which yet the Minister hath as much right vnto by law as they themselues haue to any thing they possesse These I would haue to remember that all men of worth were wont to count it their honour to giue somewhat to the maintenance of Gods seruice Dauid the King and the chiefe fathers and the captaines ouer thousands and hundreds and the Captaines of the hoast and Samuel the Seer and Saul the sonne of Kish and Abner the sonne of Ner and Ioab the sonne of Zeruiah were wont to dededicate of their substance and of the spoiles that they won in battaile to maintaine the house of the Lord and his seruice there 1. Chron. 26. 26 27 â—…8 2. That God promiseth this as a blessing to his Church that in the plenty and aboundance he would giue to his people his Ministers should also be plentifully prouided for when he had spoken of the plenty of wheat and wine and oile and cattle
abundance of all earthly blessings that he would giue vnto his people he addeth And I will satiate the soules of the Priests with fatnesse and my people shall bee satisfied with goodnesse saith the Lord Ier. 31. 12. 14. 3. That of all thefts and oppressions this is the most dangerous and damnable when men by fraud or violence withhold that which is due to the Ministers of God will a man rob God yet yee haue robbed mee But yee say wherein haue we robbed thee In tithes and offerings Yee are cursed with a curse for yee haue robbed me euen this whole nation Mal. 3. 8 9. 3. For comfort to such as are Patrons to good Ministers as relieue and countenance them no good worke you can doe will giue that assurance of Gods blessing in outward things as this I haue heard it oft said of some that their bounty vnto Ministers did vndo them but I could neuer heare it proued I doubt not but such might fall into decay for Gods promises for earthly blessings are all with this condition so far as shall be good for them but this doubtlesse was not the cause of it Marke the promise of God Honour the Lord with thy substance and with the first fruits of all thine increase so shall thy barnes be filled with plenty and thy presses shall burst out with new wine Pro. 3. 9. 10. Bring yee all the tithes into the storehouse that there may bee meate in mine house and prooue mee now herewith saith the Lord of hosts if I will not open to you the windowes of heauen and powre you out a blessing that there shall not be roome enough to receiue it And I will rebuke the deuourer for your sake c. And all nations shall call you blessed for yee shall bee a delightsome land saith the Lord of hosts Mal. 3. 10 11 12. Obserue also the experimennt of this in sundry examples who were greatly blessed of God for this the widow of Sarepta for prouiding for Elia 1. Kings 17. 15. the Shunamite for prouiding for Elisha 2. King 17. 30. Ebedmelech for the kindnesse he shewed to Ieremy Ier. 39. 17. Yea in temporall things euen wicked men haue bin blessed of God for this Rehoboam and his Kingdome were so for harbouring and entertaining the faithfull Leuites 2. Chron. 11. 17. Secondly if you doe this with a good heart and shew this loue and respect vnto them euen for their workes sake it will yeeld you great assurance of a better reward also euen of spirituall and eternall blessings Hee that receiueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall receiue a Prophets reward Matth. 10. 41. That Nehemiah knew this well appeares by his prayer when he had taken order that the Priests and Leuites might be plentifully prouided for Remember mee O my God saith he concerning this and wipe not out the good deeds that I haue done for the house of my God and for the offices thereof Neh. 13. 14. And Paul assures the Philippians that the kindnesse they shewed to him in ministring vnto his necessities was a fruit that would abound vnto their account when the day of their account should come it would be abundantly rewarded Phil. 4. 17. Lecture the sixty ninth October 16. 1610. IOHN IIII. XL. IT remaineth now that we proceed to the second end and respect they had in beseeching him to tarry with them and that was as appeareth plainely by the two verses following that they might be instructed by him they inuited him to tarry not only that they might shew kindnesse to him but that they might receiue good from him Yea this was the chiefe respect they had in beseeching him so earnestly that he would tarry with them 1. They vnfainedly desired to be instructed by him 2. They fully purposed to belieue and obey his Doctrine From thence we haue this Doctrine to learne That this is the chiefe way whereby men are to shew their loue and respect to the Prophets of God when they make vse of their gifts and seeke to be directed by them when they receiue and obey their Doctrine This shall be proued in the example of such as the Holy Ghost hath commended for their loue and respect they haue borne to Gods Prophets and Ministers We reade of great reuerence that Cornelius shewed to Peter Act. 10. 25. He went out to meet him and fell downe at his feet and doubtlesse the rest of his entertainement was answerable But the best entertainement he gaue him and that wherein he shewed most reuerent respect vnto him is mentioned vers 33. We are all here present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God We reade of certaine women that shewed exceeding loue to Christ 1. They ministred to him of their substance Luk. 8. 8. 2. They forsooke him not in his troubles but followed him to the very Crosse as they went shewed their affection in weeping and lamenting for him Luk. 23. 27. 3. They continued all the time of his Passion beholding him and being eye and eare-witnesses of all that he endured and spake Mat. 27. 55. 4. When he was dead their affection toward him dyed not but they obserued the place where he was buried and went and prepared oyntments to embalme his body Luk. 23. 56. But were these the only waies whereby they shewed their loue and respect vnto him No they made vse of his Ministry Mat. 27. 55. They had followed him from Galile to Ierusalem in his last iourney when he tooke more paines in preaching as I shewed you not long since than he had done before in so much time all his life long yea as it will appeare to them that well weigh the speech of the Euangelist Luk. 8. 1. they made vse of his gifts not only publikely but priuately also Before the multitude assembled and Christ began his Sermon to them these women the Twelue were with him Yea only they indeed may be said to receiue Gods Prophets and to giue them that entertainment that is due vnto them who make vse of their Ministry will be directed by them and obey their Doctrine Paul is earnest with the Corinthians that they would receiue him 2. Cor. 7. 2. Receiue vs we haue done wrong to no man we haue consumed no man we haue defrauded no man His meaning was not to craue of them kindnes in any outward entertainment for he was not among them nor purposed to go shortly to them but onely he desireth them to obey his Doctrine Matth. 10. 14. Whosoeuer shall not receiue you nor heare your words when you depart out of that house or city shake off the dust of your feet It may be the Apostles might come into many a towne that would giue them good entertainment for their miracles which they wrought and into many a house that would receiue and welcome them for kinred sake but such receiue you not saith our Sauiour vnlesse they heare and obey your Doctrine
giue a sweet rellish to all Gods blessings Ioh. 29. 3. 7. Iob speaking of the comfort he tooke in all Gods blessings in the time of his prosperity in the recreations and delights of his youth in his house in his children in his riches in the honour that God gaue him he alledgeth this for the reason of it Verse 3. His light shined vpon my head Yea euen in affliction it would make vs comfortable Rom. 5. 3. Neither doe we so onely but we reioyce in tribulations and without this we can haue no true ioy but eyther 2. Cor. 5. 12. reioyce in the face not in the heart or for a very short moment our ioy will be as Eccles. 7. 8. like the noise of thornes vnder the pot so is the laughter of fooles Thirdly it would make vs able to go to God in prayer at all times with boldnesse and delight Iob 23. 26. Thou shalt then delight in the Almighty and lift vp thy face vnto God But on the contrary he that wants this assurance can take no comfort or delight in prayer will he delight himselfe in the Almighty will he alwaies call vpon God Iob 27. 10. Fourthly to conclude we haue no true Faith vnlesse we striue for this assurance and what haue we to yeeld vs comfort in life or death if we be without Faith Without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. 6. Now though a man may haue a true Faith and yet so weake that he may want this assurance for a time or haue it in great weakenesse yet without a mourning for and striuing against our doubtings without a seeking for this certainety there can be no true Faith in vs the poore man whose childe was possessed had much vnbeliefe and doubting in him but he wept for it and cryed to Christ for help against it Mar. 9. 24. For Gods Spirit wheresoeuer it is lusteth against the flesh Gal. 5. 17. That makes the Apostle say Heb. 3. 6. His house we are if we hold fast our confidence and the reioycing of our hope vnto the end Now if we desire to attaine to this certaine assurance of Gods fauour and of our saluation to keepe it when we haue it to recouer it when we haue lost it I will shew you some of the principall meanes whereby this may be obtained The first is to esteeme highly of it and account it our chiefe treasure and happinesse for then our heart will be euer vpon it then we will looke to it and be affraid to lose it where your treasure is there will your heart be also Matth. 6. 21. the wise Merchant when he had found the treasure and resolued to purchase it by parting with all that he had did hide it so that he might not lose it Matth. 13. 44. The chiefe cause why many haue so little assurance of their saluation is for that they make no reckoning of it there be a thousand things they regard more than it Dauid made another manner of reckoning of it Psal. 4. 6. Many say who will shew vs any good but Lord lift vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs. As if he should say Let me see it and be assured of it that will suffice me And 63. 3. Thy louing kindnesse is better than life And 80. 7. Cause thy face to shine and wee shall be saued The second meanes is to vse diligently and conscionably the exercises of Religion and parts of Gods worship for they are all ordained of God to worke this assurance in our hearts First the reading of the Word 1. Iohn 1. 4. These things write we vnto you that your ioy may be fuâ—…l Secondly the hearing of the Word Luke 1. 77. The ministry of the Word is ordained of God to giue knowledge of saluation to his people for the remission of their sinnes Thirdly the receiuing of the Sacrament for euery Sacrament is ordained to bee a seale of the righteousnesse of Faith Rom. 4. 11. Fourthly Prayer Iohn 16. 24. Aske and yee shall receiue that your ioy may bee full And this may be said generally of all the exercises of Religion Therefore Dauid giues this for one reason why he did so desire to dwell in Gods house that he might behold the beauty of the Lord Psal. 27. 4. A chiefe cause why many want this assurance is for that they vse not these parts of Gods worship constantly and conscionably The third meanes is to keepe a good conscience carefully Pro. 15. 15. A good conscience is a continuall feast Peace and confidence is oft ascribed to the practice of piety Matth. 7. 24. Hee that heareth of me these words and doth the same is like to him that builds on a rocke Experience and practice of godlinesse are chiefe meanes to worke this full assurance 1. Tim. 6. 18 19. Charge them that are rich that they doe good laying vp in store for themselues a good foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on eternall life 2. Pet. 1. 5. Ioyne vertue with faith and with vertue knowledge temperance patience godlinesse brotherly kindnesse loue Then followeth verse 10. Giue diligence to make your calling and election sure for if you doe these things ye shall neuer fall And verse 11. For by this meanes an entrance shall bee ministred to you aboundantly into the euerlasting Kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. On the other side the chiefe cause why many can neuer grow to any assurance and many hauing had it haue lost it is the neglect of a good conscience their falling into sinnes against their conscience Me thinkes this should haue great force to restraine men from sin see what adoe Gods deare seruants haue had to recouer their certainty and comfort when they haue falne into foule sinnes Psal. 51. 8. Make me to heare ioy and gladnesse Verse 11. Cast me not away from thy presence Verse 12. Restore me to the ioy of thy saluation The fourth meanes is to obserue our owne waies diligently and when we haue slipped into any sinne to humble our selues speedily before God in the sense and acknowledgement of it and to seeke peace with him This is a sure way to preserue our assurance Iob 13. 15. Though hee slay me I will put my trust in him and I will reproue my waies in his sight Psal. 32. 5. Then I acknowledged my sinnes vnto thee neither did I hide mine iniquity for I thought I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne And this all Gods children haue oft found by experience that they neuer had a more sweet sense and assurance of Gods loue than when they most deepely humbled themselues before him in the free acknowledging and bewailing of their sinnes When they haue sowed most teares this way they haue reaped most ioy Psal. 126. 5. When they haue beene most ready to accuse themselues the Lord hath beene most ready to iustifie them as we see
time he had seldome or neuer preached as is plaine by that we finde from that time after this his comming into Galile Iesus began to preach Matth. 4. 17. and making choice of Galile rather than of Ierusalem or all Iudea to exercise his Ministry and spend most of his time and labour in passeth by Nazaret and refuseth to make choice of that place to preach or liue in Yea it is twice recorded that he passed by Nazaret here in this place when he went to Cana and againe Matth. 4. 13. when he went to Capernaum We reade indeed that once he preached at Nazaret Luke 4. 16. but it was but once he made no abode there and that one Sermon was made not so much in mercy as in iudgement to make them without excuse as appeareth by the answer hee makes to a secret obiection they might make against him Luke 4. 25 27. Which was in effect as if hee should haue said vnto them I am not sent to you God hath forbidden me to preach vnto you Secondly But why did he thus leaue and shunne Nazaret his owne Countrey which he did doubtlesse owe more duty vnto than to any other place For it is certaine euery man owes a duty to the place of his birth and specially of his education and dwelling in respect of the many blessings of God he hath receiued there therefore also euery City and Towne in Israel was called a mother in Israel 2. Sam. 20. 19. In respect hereof the light of nature hath taught men that euery mans Countrey may challenge some right and interest in whatsoeuer gifts or abilities God hath giuen vnto him See what an affection the Apostle expresseth towards his Country-men he calls God to witnesse that he had great heauinesse and continuall sorrow in his heart to see their blindnesse and obstinacy Rom 9. 12. his hearts desire and prayer to God for them was that they might be saued Rom. 10. 1. And doubtlesse Christ loued his own Country as dearely as euer any good man did and more too All good affections were in him in farre greater perfection than in any of vs. What was then the cause why he shewed so little respect now vnto his own Country Was it the basenesse and obscurity of that place No verily For for ought we can reade in the Scripture or any other Author it was euery whit as populous and of as good note as either Cana or Capernaum or Corazin or Bethsaida Yea it had this honour aboue all the Cities either in Galile or Iudea that he had dwelt so long there and bore his name in part from that place Was it then for any notorious wickednesse that did abound in that towne more than in any other towne in Galile Surely â—…o such thing is recorded of it but for ought we can reade it was as ciuill a place as any other that Christ conuersed most in True it is that on a time after he had preached there they thrust him out of their City and would haue throwne him downe headlong from the top of an hill Luke 4. 29. but that was long after this time as will appeare if we well obserue what is written whatsoeuer we haue heard done in Capernaum doe also here in thy country Luke 4. 23. he had done many miracles in Capernaum before that time The onely true cause why he passed by Nazaret and refused to exercise his Ministry there was because he knew he could haue no honour there as it is plainely said here verse 44. Hee himselfe without the disswasion of any had testified that is with great earnestnesse and compassion affirmed to his Disciples as they had had speech of that matter in thâ—… iourney that neither he nor any other Prophet could haue any honour in his owne Countrey Now these two points being thus obserued in the Text the Doctrine that ariseth from hence for our instruction is this That there is an honour due vnto euery true Prophet and Minister of God and the Lord holds all such vnworthy of the comfort of his Gospell as will not honour his Prophets There be two branches as you see of the Doctrine and we will confirme them distinctly and seuerally 1. That it is the will of God that his people should honour his Prophets and Ministers See the proofe for this out of the Old Testament Iudges 13. 17. Manoah asketh the Angell that brought him word of the birth of Sampson whom he tooke to be a Prophet and Messenger of the Lord what his name was and giueth this for the reason that when his sayings were come to passe and so they should proue that he was a true Prophet indeede they might honour him And Lam. 4. 16. it is noted for a foule sinne and signe of maruellous confusion that they reuerenced not the face of the Priests Plaine places also there be for this in the New Testament 1. Tim. 5. 17. Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour especially they that labour in the Word and Doctrine So no man taketh this honour vnto himself but he that is called of God Heb. 5. 4. hold such in reputation Phil. 2. 29. 2. The second branch of the Doctrine is also euident The Lord holdeth all such vnworthy of the comfort of his Gospell that will not esteeme of nor honour his Prophets For this point also I will bring you two plaine places out of the Old Testament and two out of the New When the causes are laid downe 2. Chron. 36. for which God depriued the Iewes of his Word and Worship this is reckoned for the chiefe verse 16. They mocked the Messengers of the Lord and misused his Prophets And Hosea 4. 4. the Lord threatning this fearefull iudgement to the Iewes that they should haue none to rebuke or reprooue them for their sinnes he giueth this for the reason of it For this people are as they that rebuke the Priest Two plaine places also there are in the New Testament for this Matth. 21. 43. when our Sauiour prophesieth that the Kingdome of God should be taken from the Iewes he giues this for the chiefe reason of it which had beene mentioned by him in a Parable in the former Verses specially verse 35. viz. the indignities they had offered to Gods Prophets and Messengers And Matth. 23. 39. when he had threatned them of Ierusalem that whereas he had often preached vnto them and sought their conuersion in as louing and carefull a manner as the Hen gathereth her Chickens vnder her wings now he would leaue them and they should see him no more till the day of iudgement he alledgeth no particular sinne for the cause of this but the dishonour and contempt they shewed vnto the Prophets verse 37. Before I come to the Reasons of this Doctrine let me entreate you to obserue with me what account the Lord maketh of the honour of his Prophets and how highly he is displeased with the dishonours and indignities that haue
whatsoeuer the Scribes and Pharisees sitting in Moses chaire that is teaching the Doctrine of Moses did bid them to doe though they themselues were most wicked men much lesse may the small infirmities of a godly Minister priuiledge the people to make light account of his wholesome Doctrine Paul reioyceth that Christ was preached euen by those that preached him with an intent to adde affliction to his bands Phil 1. 18. which he would neuer haue done if the grosse sinnes of the Minister much lesse if his small infirmities had force to make the holy Doctrine he deliuered vnauaileable to the comfort of Gods people The infirmities of Gods seruants shall not hinder the fruit of their Ministry nor cause God to withhold his blessing from it This is plaine in the example of Ionah whose Ministry became effectuall to the conuersion of the Niniuites Ionah 3. 4 5. though he himselfe had many and strange infirmities Ion. 1. 2. 5. and 4. 1. 4. Lastly it makes much for your benefit that God teacheth you not by Angels nor by men of Angelicall perfection but by poore weake men that are sinners as well as you for by this meanes we are able to teach you with more feeling experience and compassion than otherwise we could doe This is that which the Apostle teacheth concerning the High Priest vnder the Law Heb. 5. 2. Hee was able sufficiently to haue compassion on them that were ignorant and that were out of the way because that he also was compassed with infirmitie So that we see the infirmities we discerne in Gods Ministers are no iust cause why we should despise or contemne their Ministry 3. The third corruption which causeth men to contemne the Ministers of God specially their owne Pastours is curiosity and desire of nouelty because men cannot esteeme of those blessings that they haue long enioyed but still desire variety and change men are apt to grow weary of their owne Minister be their gifts neuer so good and to preferre a stranger before him though his gifts bee farre inferiour to their owne The remedies I will giue you against this corruption are these three 1. The people of God owe most reuerence and loue to their owne Pastours specially if they be such as in whose Ministry they haue already found the blessing of God and cooperating of his Spirit to such I say they owe more respect than to any other though their gifts be greater 1. Thess. 5. 12 13. Now I beseech you brethren know them that labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and haue them in singular loue That was the cause why the Apostle was so carefull to commend to the people of God their own Pastours as Tychicus to the Ephesians 6. 21. Epaphroditus to the Philippians 2. 25 26. Epaphras to the Colossians 1. 7. and 4. 12 13. Therefore also Gods seruants may without any presumption challenge a more speciall respect from their owne people than from any other as Samuel saith to Saul 1. Sam. 15. 1. The Lord sent mee to annoint thee King ouer his people now therefore obey the voice of the word of the Lord. So Paul to the Corinthians 1. Epist. 4. 15. Though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yet ye haue not many fathers 2. The people of God may receiue much more good and expect a greater blessing from God by hearing constantly one and the same man than by hearing now one and then another For this in a speciall sort is Gods ordinance that euery flocke should haue a Pastour of their owne on whom they may depend and whom they may heare constantly 1. Pet. 5. 2. Feed the flocke of Christ that dependeth vpon you Acts 14. 23. They ordained them Elders in euery Congregation 3. Lastly there is no iust occasion giuen to any to loath or be weary of the Ministry of any of Gods faithfull seruants how oft or how long soeuer they haue heard them For though they heare the same men they shall not heare the same things but they shall haue variety and choice enough euen at their owne table if their Minister be a faithfull steward Matth. 13. 52. He bringeth forth out of his store-house things both new and old Cant. 7. 13. In our gates are all sweet things both new and old Eccles. 12. 9 10. The good Preacher searcheth forth and prepareth many Parables he seeketh to finde out pleasant words and an vpright writing Yea though he teach but the same things that thou hast often heard yet if thou wert such a Hearer as were renewed in the spirit of thy minde thou wouldest finde small cause to complaine Behold it is a wearinesse Mal. 1. 13. For as they that haue Gods spirit when they giue God praises euen for those blessings which they haue long enioyed and oft praised God for doe yet sing as it were a new song Reu. 14. 3. so doe they when they heare the same things they haue oft heard alwaies finde some new increase eyther of knowledge or of holy affections so as they heare it alwaies as a new Doctrine The fourth and last corruption that alienates the heart of Gods people from his faithfull Ministers specially from their owne Pastours is felfe-loue and desire to be flattered and soothed vp in their sinnes Their owne Pastour that knoweth them dealeth they thinke too particularly in his Ministry in all his Doctrines and Reproofes he pointeth at them The Remedies against this corruption are these foure 1. To consider that the Minister should desire to haue that knowledge of all his hearers that he may be able to speake as particularly to euery one as is possible Ier. 6. 27. I haue set thee in a Watch-tower among my people that thou mayst know and try their waies Though he may not make priuate faults publike or so touch the sinne as he note and disgrace the person yet he may apply his reproofes particularly so as the party himselfe that is guilty may know and feele himselfe touched with the reproofe Thus dealt Nathan with Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 7. Yea he ought to be as particular as he can in his Ministry it is the life and excellency of Preaching We must in preaching ayme as directly as we can at him whom we desire to profit Our Doctrine must be as a garment fitted for the body it is made for a garment that is fit for euery body is fit for no body Paul saith of himselfe Col 1. 26. that in his preaching he laboured to admonish euery man to teach euery man to present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus 2. It may well be that our ministry may touch your sinnes particularly and hit vpon the very secret thoughts that are in your hearts and vpon the words you haue spoken in your priuy Chambers though we our selues know no such matter by you For the Word is a searcher and discouerer of the secrets of the heart as the Lord himselfe is Heb. 4. 12. and compared
toward him when God had promised him a sonne by Sarah and a most blessed posterity he bursteth out into this speech Oh that Ismael might liue in thy sight as if he should say I loue Ismael so well that I care for no more Gen. 17. 18. yea afterward when for mocking and persecuting Isaac Sarah would needs haue him cast out the bond-woman and her son it is said Gen 21. 11. This thing was very grieuous in Abrahams sight not because of Hagar but because of his sonne Before when Sarah was offended with Hagar he yeelded to her Gen. 16. 6. Behold thy Maide is in thine hand doe with her as pleaseth thee But now she will haue him to cast out his sonne This thing was very grieuous in Abrahams sight because of his sonne The second example is in Dauid who though he had so much cause to haue hated Absolon a murderer of his owne brother a rebell against his owne father a filthy and shamelesse defiler of his owne fathers bed and that in the sight of all Israell yet see the affection that he bare vnto him the father loued when the childe hated 2. Sam. 18. 5. He gaue Ioah and Abishai and Ittai and all the Captaines straight charge thus Intreat the young man Absolon gently for my sake yea he gaue it so as all the people might heare him and when some came to him with newes touching the successe of the battaile the first question he asked him was this 2. Sam. 18. 22. Is the young man Absolon safe And when he heard he was slaine he could not containe but though he sought a secret place to cry his fill in yet he could not hold till he came thither but as he went burst out into this out-cry O my sonne Absolon my sonne my sonne Absolon would God I had dyed for thee O Absolon my sonne my sonne 2. Sam. 18. 33. Though Absolon could forget Dauid was his father yet Dauid could not forget that Absolon was his sonne The third example is of the Widow of Sarepta 1. Reg. 17. who though first she was a very poore woman verse 10. Eliah found her gathering stickes secondly though the time also was very hard euen a great dearth verse 7. thirdly though she could not maintaine her selfe nor her sonne without the Prophets miraculous helpe verse 22. yet see how this poore woman loued her childe what an affliction it was to her to part with him first she kept him in her bosome a good while after he was dead verse 19. secondly she grew so impatient and into such a passion that she fell out with the Prophet and imputed the death of her child to him Verse 18. What haue I to doe with thee O man of God art thou come vnto mee to call my sinne to remembrance and to slay my sonne So that you see though there be nothing in children to deserue this though there be neuer so much in children to deserue the contrary though the parents be so poore as they haue much adoe to maintaine their children yet will parents godly parents beare a tender and deare affection vnto them The time will not permit to giue you a reason of this and indeed if it would yet were it folly in me to goe about to giue a reason of this for who can giue a reason of those Sympathies and Antipathies that are in nature Let vs therefore come to the Vse of this Doctrine First you that are children and haue parents liuing learne from hence the duty you owe to your parents You can neuer match them in loue you can neuer recompense their kindnesse but yet striue to doe it 1. Tim. 5. 4. Let them learne first to shew godlinesse toward their owne house and to recompense their parents Take heede of giuing them iust cause of griefe Pro. 17. 25. A foolish son is a griefe to his father and an heauinesse vnto her that bare him This is noted for one of Esau's chiefe sinnes by matching wickedly he did that that was a griefe of minde to Isaac and Rebecca Gen. 26. 35. But specially take heede thou despise them not contemne them not the Prophet speaking Pro. 30. 11. of foure sorts of the vilest men placeth these in the first ranke Pro. 20. 20. He that curseth speaketh euill of his father or his mother his light shall be put out in obscure darkenesse Though the Magistrate punish them not so God will Men should remember the example of Cham and take heede how they delight to see or speake of the infirmities and faults of their parents Gen. 9. 22. 25. Secondly you that are parents and haue children learne your duties here First to shew naturall affection to them else art thou a beast rather than a man or woman It is made a note of a man whom God hath giuen vp to a reprobate mind to be without naturall affection Rom. 1. 30. And Iob noteth it for a property of a most wicked man that so he may enioy wealth and pleasure while he liueth he careth not what becommeth of his house and children after him Iob 21. 21. What pleasure hath hee in his house after him when the number of his owne moneths is cut off And the Apostle saith 1. Tim. 5. 8. He hath denyed the faith and is worse than an Infidell that prouides not for his owne house Let all Vnthrifts and Belly-gods thinke of these things Secondly sith it is so easie to exceede in naturall affection seeke to moderate it by knowledge and religion It is no singular thing to loue thy children the Harlot did so 1. Reg. 3. 26. but take heed of ouer-louing them of louing them more than God as they doe first that loue their children so as that they loue also their faults reioyce to heare them curse or doe vnhappily secondly that will not haue them crossed in any thing or corrected thirdly that for loue to their children will shrinke from Gods truth or otherwise offend God as Eli did 1. Sam. 12. 29. Be sure God will plague thee by thy children if thou dote vpon them and loue them too much Prou. 29. 15. A childe set at liberty maketh his mother ashamed and his father too Know the chiefe thing thou shouldest shew thy loue to thy childe in is in louing his soule Ephes. 6. 4. If thou loue thy children feare God that 's the onely sure way to doe them good the generation of the vpright shall be blessed Psal. 112. 2. take heede of those sinnes that will bring Gods curse vpon them oppression will doe it this is the heritage of the oppressours which they shall receiue from the Almighty if his children be multiplied it is for the sword and his of-spring shall not bee satisfied with bread Iob 27. 13 14. whoredome will doe it it is a fire that consumeth vnto destruction and would roote out all mine increase Iob 31. 12. contempt and hatred of Religion will doe it as is plaine by the reason God giueth
12 14 When God called to weeping and mourning to baldnesse and sackcloth and behold ioy and gladnesse eating flesh and drinking wine eating and drinking for tomorrow we shall die Surely this iniquity shall not be purged from you till ye die saith the Lord of hosts And surely if euery affliction be a signe that God is displeased with vs it becomes the child of God to be humbled by euery affliction though not in respect of the crosse it selfe which happily is common and such as many haue had and done well enough yet in respect of the Lord and his displeasure from whence it comes Heare the rod and who hath appointed it Micah 6. 9. For is it a small matter to haue the Lords frownes and displeasure Amos 3. 6. Shall a trumpet be blowne in a City and the people not be affraid or shall there be euill in a City and the Lord hath not done it When Moses was a suitor for his sister Miriam he receiued this answer from the Lord Numb 12. 14. If her father had spit in her face should she not haue beene ashamed seuen dayes as if he should say How much more should she be humbled and ashamed when I haue shewed my selfe to be offended with her For this we haue a notable example in Iob 1. 20. who though he was so holy and righteous a man and though he could say Blessed be the Name of the Lord for all his afflictions yet when he considered all this came of God he thought neither of the Sabeans nor Caldeans the fire nor the winde but he considered The Lord had giuen and the Lord had taken Then Iob arose and rent his garment and shaued his head and fell downe vpon the ground and worshipped and the Holy Ghost saith Verse 22. In all this Iob did not sin And if Iob did thus humble himselfe when Gods hand was vpon him what man is there whom it will not well become to do so On the other side this is noted to be the disposition of the wicked to whom affliction is not sanctified that it doth not humble them at all Ier. 5. 3. Thou hast stricken them but they haue not sorrowed thou hast consumed them but they haue refused to receiue correction And this is the cause why God is constrained to bring strange and more grieuous iudgements vpon vs because we will not feele nor be moued with ordinary corrections If ye walke contrary vnto me and will not hearken vnto me for all this I will bring seuen times moe plagues vpon you according to your sinnes Leuit. 26. 21. The third note wherby we are to try whether our affliction be sanctified vnto vs is this If it cause vs to search our wayes and to enquire into the cause of that displeasure God hath conceaued against vs we must enquire into the cause it is to no purpose to be sorry and humbled for our affliction vnlesse we do this Euery man must desire to know the cause of his affliction Euery man must know the plague of his owne heart find out the cause of the plague in his owne heart 1 Kings 8. 38. and say with Ier. 2. 17. Hast thou not procured this vnto thy selfe in that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God when he led thee by the way This was the course God directed Ioshua to when he was humbled because the Lord had shewed himselfe to be angry with the Congregation of Israel Iosh. 7. 10 11. Wherefore lyest thou vpon thy face Israel hath sinned Search and finde out the man that hath prouoked mee to anger For this we must rest resolued of That mans sinne is euer the cause of Gods anger Esay 57. 17. For his wicked couetousnesse I was angry with him and haue smitten him And 64. 5. Behold thou art angry for we haue sinned And therefore it is to no purpose for a man to grieue and vexe himselfe in his affliction if he rest there he shall neuer haue ease till he can finde out the cause of it in himselfe Ier. 30. 15. Why cryest thou for thine affliction thy sorrow is incurable for the multitude of thine iniquities As in a wound that hath some point of a sword or bullet or such like thing in the bottome of it till that be found there can be no hope of cure Lam. 3. 39 40. Wherefore then is the liuing man sorrowfull man suffereth for his sinne let vs search and try our wayes Let no man say Tush that cannot be the cause of my affliction though I be a sinner yet I am no worse than other men I am no such notorious sinner God seeth thou thinkest too well of thy selfe and he hath therefore afflicted thee to make thee looke more narrowly vnto thy owne wayes Be thou assured of this that he cannot wrong thee And say Psal. 119. 75. I know that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted me iustly And therefore if at the first view thou canst not finde out the cause search better yea pray the Lord to helpe thee in this search as he did Iob 10. 2. Shew me wherefore thou contendest with me and 13. 23. Shew me my rebellion and my sinne For this we haue a notable example in Dauid 2 Sam. 21. 1. When there was a famine in the land Dauid asked counsaile of the Lord. The meaning is as appeares plainly by the Lords answer he enquired into the cause of that famine The contrary is obserued as a note of a desperate sinner that contemneth Gods chastisements and receiues no profit by them Ier. 8. 6. No man said what haue I done And Ezek. 16. 43. I haue brought thy way vpon thine owne head yet hast thou not had consideration of thy abominations The fourth note is If it haue made vs carefull to make our peace with God For this we haue a notable example Numb 16. 46. Moses said to Aaron take the censer and put fire therein from off the Altar and put incense therein and go quickly vnto the Congregation and make an attonement for them for there iâ—… wrath gone out from the Lord the plague is begun This is that the Lord lookes for at our hands in all our crosses and the chiefe end he aimes at in afflicting his children is to cause them to seeke him more diligently and to get better assurance of his fauour Esa. 27. 5. Will he apprehend that is take notice of and acknowledge my strength that he may make peace with me and be at one with me And we shall find three wayes whereby the faithfull haue sought peace with the Lord in this case First by acknowledging freely vnto him their sin and so iustifying him in his iudgements as Dauid did Psal. 32. 5. Then I acknowledged my sin vnto thee neither hid I mine iniquity for I said I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse to the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sin Iob 33. 27 28. Secondly by praying earnestly vnto God and seeking assurance
many miracles declared my selfe euidently to be the Sonne of God which also you haue heard of yet that will not serue the turne but vnlesse you may see with your owne eyes you will not beleeue Nay you haue many of you seene my miracles yet will not that serue neither but vnlesse ye may see signes and wonders that is many miracles miracles of all sorts you will not beleeue Marke how roughly hee deales with him and yet for all this he intended not to reiect him but he loued him dearely euen when he did thus vpbraid and disgrace him he purposed to helpe him and to grant his request yea he purposed to conuert and saue his soule as appeares by that which followeth in the story And therefore euen in seeming thus to neglect him in rebuking him after this manner he sought his good From hence then this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the Lord oft times seeth it to be good for his dearest children to put them off for a time and seeme to neglect them and their prayers Before I confirme the Doctrine let me intreate you to consider well of the matter and you will see cause to wonder at it and so you will be the better stirred vp to attend vnto the proofe and confirmation of it First he hath bound himselfe by promise to heare his seruants when they call vpon him and to grant what they aske according to his will Iohn 15. 7. If yee abide in me and my Words abide in you aske what you will and it shall be done vnto you Secondly and specially hath he bound himselfe to heare them in those prayers that they make vnto him in their afflictions Psalme 50. 15. Call vpon mee in the day of trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie mee Thirdly yea this hath beene the chiefe meanes whereby Gods people haue sought comfort in all their afflictions euen to poure out their hearts to God in prayer Psalme 109. 3 4. They compassed me about saith Dauid with words of hatred and fought against mee without a cause for my friendship they were mine enemies but I gaue my selfe to prayer And fourthly the thing that hath encouraged them and giuen them heart in prayer hath beene this hope and assurance that they should finde audience and respect with God Psalme 65. 2. Because thou hearest prayer vnto thee shall all flesh come And 86. 7. In the day of my trouble I will call vpon thee for thou hearest mee Fifthly therefore aboue all their afflictions this hath most afflicted them this hath gone nearest their heart when they haue prayed and could not perceiue that God hath heard them or hath had any respect vnto their prayers Psalme 28. 1. O my God my strength be not deafe towards mee lest if thou answer mee not I be like them that goe downe into the pit And yet for all this the Lord hath seemed oft vnto his dearest children to faile in this his promise to neglect them altogether and to haue had no respect vnto their prayers they haue made vnto him in their affliction See the proofe of this in foure degrees First when they haue prayed vnto him and that also according to his will he hath long forborne to grant them their requests he hath made them waite and attend so long till they haue beene almost weary with waiting as here he holds off the Ruler Psalme 69. 3. Dauid complaines thus I am weary with crying my throate is dry mine eyes faile while I waite for my God And 119. 8. Mine eyes faile for thy promise saying When wilt thou comfort mee And verse 123. Mine eyes haue failed in waiting for thy saluation and for thy iust promise Secondly hee hath not onely thus forborne long to grant them their requests but hath euen refused for a time to giue them any answer at all or to shew any respect that he hath had vnto their prayers As here he makes no answer at all to the Rulers suit nor shewes any compassion on him This we shall finde the faithfull oft complaining of that they could finde no comfort in their prayers they could not perceiue they were euer the better for them Lament 3. 8. When I cry and shout hee shutteth out my prayer And verse 44. Thou hast couered thy selfe with a cloud that our prayers should not passe through Iob 30. 20. When I cry to thee thou doest not heare mee neither regardest when I stand vp And Psalme 22. 2. O my God I cry by day but thou hearest not and by night but haue not audience Thirdly he hath not onely forborne to grant their requests and refused to giue them any comfortable answer but he hath seemed to frowne and hide himselfe from them and euen to shake them off in anget to be more offended with them for praying to him than he was before So dealt he here with this Ruler that came to him in his misery and besought him for helpe and succour he checkes and chides him as you haue heard So dealt he also with the poore woman of Canaan Matth. 15. First when the poore woman cried to him verse 22. Haue mercy on me O Lord the sonne of Dauid my daughter is miserably vexed with a Diuell it is said verse 23. that hee answered her not a word Secondly when his Disciples became suiters to him for her verse 24. He answered and said that hee was not sent but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Thirdly when the poore woman came verse 25. 26. for all this and worshipped him saying Lord helpe me He answered and said it is not good to â—…ake the childrens bread and cast it vnto whelpes And thus hath it falne out with Gods deare children they haue beene so farre from finding comfort in their prayers and obtaining a gracious answer from God that their discomforts and terrours haue seemed to increase much thereby they haue beene further perswaded of Gods anger against them than they were before This the Church complaineth of Psal. 80. 4. O Lord of hosts how long wilt thou be angry against the prayers of thy people Fourthly neither hath he seemed thus to refuse to grant their requests onely when they haue begged temporall blessings of him as the Ruler in this place but euen in those prayers they haue made vnto him for spirituall blessings 2. Cor. 12. 8. Paul besought the Lord thrice that the pricke in his flesh the messenger of Sathan that was sent to buffet him might depart from him But could not obtaine it Let vs now come to consider of the Reasons why the Lord hath beene wont to deale in this sort with his children To humble them the more deeply for their sinnes and so to make them more capable of his grace he seemes for a time to turne away from them ' and to stoppe his eares at their cries We are apt to thinke that a little sorrow for sinne is enough and that we should be
voice not for the loudnesse of his voice but for the feruency of his spirit that made him cry so loud Psal. 55. 17. The effectuall seruent prayer of arighteous man auaileth much Iames 5. 16. Lecture the eightie nine Iune 11. 1611. IOHN IIII. XL VIII L. IT followeth now to consider why and for what fault our Sauiour thus rebuketh this Ruler And we shall finde that his sinne that he rebuked him for was his infidelity Except yee see signes and wonders yee will not beleeue As if he should say I can doe thee no good except thou hadst Faith but you neither thou nor thy nation haue any true faith you do not beleeue me to be Christ the Sauiour of the world as the Samaritans of Sychar did nay which is worse you will not beleeue you are obstinate in your infidelity God hath sufficiently by his Word and by the Ministry of Iohn Baptist manifested me to be the Messiah but that will not serue your turne you will not beleeue except you haue miracles to confirme it yea I haue already by many miracles declared my selfe euidently to be the Sonne of God which also you haue heard of but that will not serue your turne neither vnlesse you may see with your own eyes yee will not beleeue Nay you haue at least many of you seene my miracles your selues yet will not that serue neither but vnlesse you may see signes and wonders that is miracles of all sorts many miracles yee will not beleeue So that we haue in this reproofe that our Sauiour giues to this great man foure principall points to be obserued First that the infidelity of the Iewes is the onely sinne that Christ here reproueth in them that alone had power to restraine him from yeelding to this Ruler that helpe that he desired of him when he besought him to come downe and heale his sonne Christ returnes him this answer You beleeue not you haue no faith As if he should say I can doe you no good vnlesse you did beleeue in me Secondly the argument whereby Christ conuinceth the Iewes of infidelity and proues them to haue no true faith which is this because except they might see signes and wonders they could not be lieue Thirdly that Christ aggrauateth the infidelity of the Iewes by their obstinacy in it Except ye see signes and wonders ye will not belieue Fourthly that though this was the sinne not of this Ruler only but of all the Iewes common to him with his whole Nation yet Christ counts that no excuse to his sinne but checks and rebukes him for it neuerthelesse nay he so speakes of it as it may appeare he hated this sinne the more because it was vitium gentis and he dislikes him the more and iudged him the more vnworthy to receiue helpe from him because he and his nation were guilty of this sinne Therefore purposing to check him the more sharply speaking to him alone he speaks in words of the second person plurall Except ye see c. Now of these foure points we will speake in order And first in that Christ speaks here of infidelity as the chiefe sinne of the Iewes as of that that did most prouoke God against them that that did stop the streame of Gods mercy and as it were dis-enable Christ from doing the good that he desired This Doctrine doth arise for our instruction That no sinne offends God so much as infidelity when men will not belieue his Word no sinne is such a barre to all Gods mercies as this See the proofe of this Doctrine both in the examples of wicked men and of Gods deare children For the wicked we haue two famous examples in the Old Testament and two other in the New The first is in the Israelites that perished in the wildernesse Many grieuous sinnes they were guilty of but none prouoked God to wrath so much none were such barres to Gods mercy towards them as their infidelity When the Lord had said he would giue them such abundance of flesh as they should haue enough to eat Num. 11. 18 20. Not one or two dayes or fiue or ten dayes or twenty dayes but for a whole moneth together they said among themselues Can God prepare a table in the wildernesse Can he prepare flesh for his people Psal. 78. 19 20. They did not as it may seeme by the acknowledgement they made Vers. 20. absolutely deny that that God had said as many now adayes will doe but onely made a question and doubt of it but marke what followed Psal. 78 21. Therefore the Lord heard and was angry and the fire was kindled in Iacob and also wrath came vpon Israel Why what was the cause He had told vs before in the beginning of the 21. Verse But because he would haue vs in any case marke this well he repeats it againe in the 22. Uerse because they belieued not in God and trusted not in his helpe And whereas God did sweare vnto their fathers that he would giue the Land of Canaan to them and their seed after them Deut. 1. 8. we shall find that there were but two onely Caleb and Ioshua of all those that came out of the Land of Egypt that entred into it What was the cause Surely they had many sinnes they sinned in Idolatry they sinned in Whoredome and many other wayes but of all other sinnes that that most prouoked God that that barred them out of the promised Land was their Vnbeliefe as the Apostle plainly affirmes Heb. 3. 19. So we see they could not enter in because of Vnbeliefe The other example we haue of this kinde in the Old Testament is of a Prince of Israel a great man vnder Ioram the King of whom we read 2 King 7. when he had heard Elisha whom he knew to be the Lords Prophet and to speake from the mouth of the Lord say in the time of a great famine To morrow this time a measure of fine flowre shall be sold for a sheckle and two measures of barley for a sheckle in the gate of Saâ—…aria 2 King 7. 1. The Prince did not absolutely contradict that which the Prophet had said in the Name of the Lord as many now adayes will do but onely doubted of it and made a question of it Though the Lord said he should make windowes in the heauen could this come to passe 2 Kings 7. 2. But marke what followed The Prophet in Gods Name threatned he should see it for the increase of his misery but he should not eat thereof Verse 2. and so indeed it came to passe for he died a strange and base death for the people trode vpon him in the gate and be died Ver. 20. The examples we haue of this kind in the New Testament are two First the men of Nazaret of whom we read that though Christ desired out of the loue he bare to the place of his education to do good among them yet he could do no great works there Mar. 6. 5.
other is neare vnto a man when his heart is thus hardened and growne obstinate in pride or in drunkennesse or in vncleannesse or in oppression or in any other sinne that the Prophet tels Amazia to his face 2 Chron. 25. 16. He knew by that that God had determined to destroy him as you shall finde he did indeed ver 27. And though the Iewes had many grieuous sinnes yet you shall find there neuer came any strange and common iudgements vpon them till they grew to this Dan. 9. 6. We would not obey thy seruants the Prophets which spake vnto vs in the Name of the Lord. Verse 11. Therefore the curse is powred vpon vs. Secondly God neuer is so fierce and terrible in his temporall iudgements against any sinners as against those that haue enioyed the best meanes and obstinately neglected and rebelled against them God is very terrible in the assembly of his Saints Psal. 89. 7. Under the whole heauen it hath not beene done as hath beene done vnto Ierusalem Dan 9. 12. Wrath is come vpon them vnto the vttermost 1. Thess. 2. 16. Thirdly and principally in Gods spirituall iudgements we may discerne this 1. Such as wilfully refuse to receiue and embrace the truth when it is reuealed vnto them God is wont to take their iudgement and vnderstanding from them hearing you shall heare and shall not vnderstand and seeing yee shall see and shall not perceiue for this people haue closed thâ—…ir owne eyes Matt. 13. 14 15. Because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might be saued for this cause God shall send them strong delusion 2. Thess. 2 10 11. 2. Such as vse obstinately to sinne against their conscience God is wont to giue them vp to a reprobate minde and vnto beastly and vile affections Maruaile not therefore to see such as haue had the best meanes if they proue bad to become of all bad men the most profane and vngracious if you see children of most godly parents people that haue liued vnder most faithfull Pastors proue such wonder not It is said of Manasse the sonne of Hezekiah that he wrought more wickedly than all the Amoritâ—…s that had beene before him 2. Kings 21. 11. 3. God hath threatned against some sinners that he will neuer comfort them nor shew mercy on them and consequently not giue them grace to repent which is the grieuousest plague of all plagues the Lord will not spare that man but the anger of the Lord and his iâ—…alousie shall smoake against that man and all the curses that are written in this booke shall lie vpon him Deut. 29. 20. And the cause hereof you shall finde in the former verse to be the presumption and obstinacie in sinning that was in that man See this in Pharaoh Exod. 9. 12. the Lord hardened his heart that he could not repent But what was the cause Exod. 8. 15. 19 32. He had hardened his owne heart and wilfully refused to hearken to the message that was brought him from God or to be humbled and moued with his iudgements The Reasons of the Doctrine are two 1. This obstinacie in sinne argues that sinne hath the full possession of the heart and that men loue it vnfainedly and that is one cause why God hates it so much Psal. 11. 5. The wicked and him that loueth iniquity doth his soule hate And 66. 18. If I regard wickednesse in my heart the Lord will not heare me Our sins are then become our idols and gods these men haue set vp their idols in their hearts Ezek. 14. 3. when we giue diuine honour vnto them 2. It argues a rebellion and proud contempt of God when men will not be reclaimed by his Word Iob 34. 37. He addeth rebellion vnto his sinne And 1. Sam. 15. 23. Rebellion is as the sinne of Witch-craft Yea this obstinacy will bring the heart by little and little into that impardonable sinne that is committed in meere malice against God Therefore when the nature of that sinne is described it is called a sinning wilfully Heb. 10. 26. And Dauid Psal. 19. 13. speakes of presumptuous sin as of the next step to the great transgression The Vse of this Doctrine is both for Exhortation and for Reproofe and for Comfort also We are all to be Exhorted by this Doctrine to take heed of obstinacie in any sinne and to count it a great fauour and grace of God which we should pray for and by all meanes labour to attaine vnto viz. to haue tractable and teachable hearts This is made a note of Gods Elect to receiue the Word gladly Acts 2. 41. and with all readinesse of minde Acts 17. 11. Foure notes we may try this by 1. When in going to heare the word we goe with an open heart willing to learne whatsoeuer God shall teach vs. Acts 10 33. We are all here present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God 2. When our reason is so captiuated vnto God that we dare not dispute nor cauill against any truth God hath clearely reuealed vnto vs in his Word seeme it neuer so contrary to our reason and affections Iob 6. 24. Teach me and I will hold my tongue and cause me to vnderstand wherin I haue erred as if he should say Reueale to me by thy Word any thing wherein I haue offended thee and I will lay my hand vpon my mouth I will not dare to reason in the defence of it 3. When we are ready to receiue Gods Word and be informed in his will by any how much soeuer he be our inferiour when we dare not reiect good counsell and admoâ—…ition from any Esay 11. 6. A little childe shall leade them 4. When the Lord hauing reuealed his will vnto vs by any meanes we shew an earnest care and endeauour to obey it Psal. 119. 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart For Reproofe and terrour of all wicked men that liue in these daies of light Esay 33. 14. The sinners in Sion are affraid saith the Prophet And indeed no sinners vnder heauen haue so much cause to feare as the sinners in Sion haue they that haue enioyed the best meanes They cannot pretend ignorance for excuse of their sins all their sinnes will be iudged to be done obstinately and wilfully But two speciall sorts of sinners are reproued here First such as are wilfull and obstinate against the knowledge of the truth Secondly such as are obstinate and willfull against the practice and obedience of the truth Two sorts there be of them that will not know the truth as first they that refuse to heare because they thinke their ignorance will be some aduantage to them their conscience will be the quieter for it And these are like Felix Acts 24. 26. who when he felt his conscience awakened and troubled by Pauls Ministry would heare him no longer But alas this will be no aduantage to
them for first there is light enough in them by nature to condemne them though they neuer heare Sermon as many as haue sinned without the Law shall also perish without the Law Rom. 2. 12. Secondly the knowledge of the Word will not worke vnquietnesse but peace in the heart of them that doe obey it learne of me and yee shall finde rest to your soules Matth. 11. 29. Thirdly wilfull ignorance shall no way lessen but increase thy condemnation The Apostle 2. Pet. 3. 5. speaking of Atheists and Mockers saith This they willingly know not Mat. 10. 15. It shall bee easier for Sodome and Gomorrah than for them that will not heare The second sort of them that will not know the truth are they that can be content to heare but yet will not be perswaded of many truths that haue oft beene clearely taught them out of Gods Word They cannot be perswaded that preaching is the onely ordinary meanes of saluation that we must so precisely rest from our owne labours vpon the Sabbath that a man is bound to frequent euery part of Gods worship both in Church and house that euery master of a family is charged with the soules of his whole family and shall answer for the sinnes that are committed in it These men I would haue to weigh first that it is spoken to the praise of many and noted as a marke of Gods Elect to receiue the Word with all readinesse Acts 17. 11. and the very entrance of Gods Word giueth light vnto them Psal. 119. 130. And the contrary is noted by the Holy Ghost to the dispraise of men that they were long ere they could beleeue ô fooles and slow of heart to beleeue all that the Prophets haue spoken Luke 24. 25. yea it is spoken of as a marke of a reprobate you therefore heare not beleeue not obey not because yee are not of God Ioh. 8. 47. if our Gospell be hidden it is hidden to them that are lost 2. Cor. 4. 3. Consider the true causes of it and they are said to be three First the badnesse and vngraciousnesse of the heart women laden with sinnes and led away with diuers lusts are euer learning and neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth 2. Tim. 3. 7. Secondly the speciall worke of Sathan the god of this world hath blinded the mindes of them that beleeue not 2. Cor. 4. 4. Thirdly the iust iudgement of God vpon thine owne wilfulnesse as we heard before out of Matth. 13. 14 15. Remember the Doctrine and take heed of sinning wilfully The second sort that I told you were to be reproued by this Doctrine are such as are wilfull and obstinate against the practice and obedience of the truth and of them there are three sorts First such as will not obey the truth when they see it but glory in this that they can giue vs the hearing and yet are not such fooles as to be ruled by vs they said we will not walke therein Ier. 6. 16. as for the word which thou bast spoken to vs in the name of the Lord we will not hearken vnto thee Ier. 44. 16. Secondly such as will not endure particular admonition be it priuate or publicke Thirdly such as will be the worse for admonition sinne taking occasion by the Commandement Rom. 7. 8. And such for the most part are our youths whose outrages are vsually committed in an opposition and contempt to the Word but let them remember these youthfull sins will be heauy and bitter one day thou writest bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the iniquities the punishment of the sinnes of my youth Iob 12. 26. The third Vse of this Doctrine is for the comfort of the faithfull who though they haue many corruptions yet they are able to say that to will is present with them their will and the desire of their heart is set to please the Lord Rom. 7. 18. 20. Lecture the ninetie two Iuly 2. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLVIII IT followeth now that we come to the fourth and last point that I haue told you is to be obserued in this verse in which that we may the better receiue our instruction from it these things are to be marked First our Sauiour chargeth the whole Nation of the Iewes with this sinne of infidelity and saith that this was the common fault of all the Iewes of that age they would not beleeue except they saw signes and wonders Matth. 12. 29. An euill and adulterous generation seeketh a signe 1. Cor. 1. 22. The Iewes require a signe Secondly that our Sauiour purposing to reproue this Ruler for his infidelity and to humble him and to shew him that for that cause he was vnworthy to receiue help from him doth not say Except thou see c. but in the plurall number Except yee see as if he should say If this were thy sinne onely I could the better beare with it but it is the sinne of you all and this he speakes not to extenuate his sinne but to humble him the more Hence then this Doctrine ariseth That the commonnesse of any sinne is no excuse for sinne No man hath cause to make the lesse account of any sinne that he liues in because he seeth it is common and growne into fashion but to feare it the more to be humbled the more for it because of that A plaine proofe of the Doctrine we haue Leuit. 4. from verse 13. to 35. where the Lord prescribing a forme how attonement should be made for all sorts that had sinned of ignorance he requires more solemnity to be vsed and more to be done for the expiation of a sinne that a whole Congregation is guilty of than either for the sinne of any Magistrate or for the sinne of any priuate man whatsoeuer The Reason of the Doctrine is this That the more common sinne is the more God hateth it and the lesse can he beare with it The more there be that doe conspire in sin the more fierce will Gods wrath be vpon them Nothing hastens Gods vengeance vpon sinners more than this as the generality of repentance and ioyning together in the profession of it is of great force to stay Gods wrath as we may see in two famous examples namely in the fast that Israel kept for successe against the Beniamites and in that of the Niuites Iudg. 20. 6. and Ionah 3. 5. so is the generality of sinne of great force to hasten and increase the iudgements of God See the proofe of this in three famous examples of Gods vengeance vpon sinners First in the destruction of the old World marke the story and you shall finde that the generality of sinne then brought that generall floud Gen. 6. 12. Then God looked vpon the earth and behold it was corrupt for all flesh had corrupted his way vpon earth And verse 11. The earth was filled with cruelty The second example is in the destruction of Sodome of that the
Lord saith Gen. 18. 20. The cry of Sodome and Gomorrah is great and their sinne exceeding grieuous But what made the cry of their sinne so great Looke Gen. 19. 4. and yee shall finde it was this The men of Sodom compassed Lots house from the young euen to the old all the people euen from all quarters they were all corrupted with that beastly filthynesse they did all burne with that lust The third example is that of the captiuity in Babylon before it fell out when the causes of it are laid downe by the Prophets nothing is so much stood vpon as this that all sorts and conditions of Gods people had corrupted themselues See this in Ier. 5. 7. How should I spare thee for this And verse 9. Shall not I visit for these things saith the Lord shall not my soule be auenged on such a Nation as this Why What was the cause verse 7. They assemble themselues by companies in Harlots houses And verse 8. Euery man neighed after his neighbours wife Adultery was growne to be the sin not of a few but of all sorts See this also the children gather the wood and the fathers kindle the fire and the women knead the dough to make cakes to the Queene of heauen c. Ier. 7. 18. 20. A conspiracie is found among the men of Iuda and the inhabitants of Ierusalem the house of Israel and the house of Iuda haue broken my Couenant therefore behold I will bring euill vpon them c. Ier. 11. 9 11. The like complaint we shall finde Ezek. 22. 6. Behold the Princes of Israel euery one in thee was ready to his power to shed bloud And verse 11. Euery one hath committed abomination with his neighbours wife and euery one hath wickedly defiled his daughter in law and in thee hath euery one forced his owne sister euen his fathers daughter And after the captiuity was come you shall see it was imputed to this chiefly Dan. 9. 11. Yea all Israel haue transgressed thy Law and haue turned backe and haue not heard thy voice therefore the curse is poured vpon vs. In all these examples we see that whiles sinne kept it selfe within any bounds the Lord did forbeare to bring these common and generall calamities vpon men but when like a floud it ouerflowed the bankes and ran ouer all then could God forbeare no longer The first Vse of this Doctrine is for Reproofe most men count this a sufficient excuse and defence for any thing they hold or for any thing they do that they are not alone they hold as most men doe and doe as most men do they make the example of men the rule of their conscience First the good things they doe they do vpon no other ground but because it is the custome they hold this Religion to be the truth they keepe the Sabbath they come to Church only vpon this ground All men do so euen the wisest men we know thei Faith stands in the wisedome of men as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 2. 5. Secondly let all the Preachers in the world speake neuer so much against some sinnes as the resting vpon a dumbe Ministry the superstitious obseruations of many Popish customes giuing and answering of challenges following the newest fashions the immodesty of women in their apparrell and attire yet will they not be perswaded that these are sinnes onely because they are so generall and in fashion euery where In this point our people are like those we reade of Ier. 44. 17. We will burne incense to the Queene of heauen And why so We haue done so both we and our fathers our Kings and our Princes in the Cities of Iudah and in the streets of Ierusalem Thirdly let vs out of Gods Word neuer so clearely proue the necessity of sundry duties as to haue prayer in our families c. yet can they not be perswaded to it And why I pray you who doth so a few precise fooles whom euery body derides Iohn 7. 48 49. Doe any of the Rulers and Pharises beleene in him but this people that know not the Law are cursed Fourthly in such things as they know to be sinnes as swearing whoredome drunkennesse c. they blesse and secure and quiet their consciences by this that they are not alone Ezek. 16. 54. Thou hast comforted them of Sodome saith God to the Iewes And who is not in some degree or other guilty of this corruption I will therefore giue you some remedies against it out of Gods Word 1. Consider that we haue iust cause to suspect that that way which the most men take is not the right way that if we doe as the most doe surely we doe not well Matth. 7. 13 14. It is the broad way that leadeth to destruction and many there be that goe in thereat but the gate is strait and the way narrow that leadeth vnto life and few there bee that finde it The most haue euer swarued from the right way yea euen the most of them that haue professed the true Religion many are called but few are chosen Matth. 22. 14. Christs true flock hath euer beene a little flocke Luke 12. 32. Therefore Christ hath a strange speech Luke 6. 26. Woe be to you when all men speake well of you 2. If we do swerue from the right way and sinne against God it will not auaile vs to haue all the men in the world on our minde or to take our part they cannot pleade for vs. 1. Sam. 2. 25. If a man sinne against the Lord who will pleade for him Those which by their example or otherwise haue drawne vs to sin will be farre enough from pitying or speaking a word for vs when God shall call vs to iudgement What comfort can the companions of wicked men yeeld to them when they are on their death-bed Surely as much as the Priests and Elders did to Iudas when they had drawne him to betray his Master when he in the anguish of his soule cryed to them Mat. 27. 4. I haue sinned in betraying the innocent bloud They say What is that to vs see thou to it But say they were willing to take our part alas they can do vs no good when God shall call vs vnto an account they cannot shrowd vs from Gods wrath Earthly Princes are faine oft to spare malefactors because they are too strong and haue many to ioyne with them as Dauid did Ioab 2. Sam. 3. 39. But the Lord will not doe so Pro. 11. 21. Though hand ioyne in hand the wicked shall not goe vnpunished What is the example of the whole world to stand against God It 's as easie for him to destroy a whole world of men as one man behold the nations are as the drop of a bucket and are counted as the small dust of the ballance behold he taketh vp the iles as a very little thing All nations before him are as nothing and they are counted to him lesse then nothing and vanity Esay
with hardnesse of heart Ezek. 24. 13. Because I would haue purged thee from thy filthinesse and thou wast not purged thou shalt not be purged from thy filthinesse till I haue caused my wrath to light vpon thee The fifth and last Reason to disswade from this putting off our repentance is this That though a man were sure God would both giue him as good meanes of grace as euer he had in his age or last sicknesse and also worke effectually with them to his vnfained conuersion yet can he not ordinarily haue that comfort in it as he might haue had if he had been conuerted sooner First in respect of the cause and fountaine from whence this change of his doth spring For he shall haue cause to doubt and feare that his repentance proceeds rather from a seruile feare of Gods iudgements than a sincere loue of God himselfe Many we know haue seemed in affliction very penitent whose hearts haue proued very vnsound When he slew them then they sought him and they returned and enquired early after God neuerthelesse they did flatter him with their mouth and they lied vnto him with their tongue for their heart was not right with him neither were they stedfast in his couenant Psal. 78. 34 37. Secondly in respect of the fruits of repentance which are a singular testimonie and euidence of the sinceritie thereof and consequently a principall means of comfort Bring forth fruits meet for repentance saith Iohn Baptist to his hearers Mat. 3. 8. This was Pauls great comfort Our reioycing is this euen the testimonie of our conscience that in simplicitie and godly sinceritie not with fleshly wisdome but by the grace of God we haue had our conuersation in the world 2 Cor. 1. 12. And this he saith will be a great comfort to euery man when he can approue the truth of his repentance by his works and conuersation Let euery man proue his owne worke and then shall he haue reioycing in himselfe alone and not in another Gal. 6. 4. A great part of this comfort they are depriued of that die so soone as they haue begun to repent Thirdly in respect of the Lords acceptance for he shall haue cause to doubt and fear lest when he hath bestowed on Sin and Satan all the best of his time the Lord should refuse to accept of the dregs and refuse of it according to that If ye offer the blind for sacrifice is it not euill and if ye offer the lame and sick is it not euill ye brought that which was torne and the lame and the sick thus ye brought an offring should I accept this of your hand saith the Lord Mal. 1. 8 13. Lecture the ninetie sixt August 11. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. WE haue already heard that in this Verse is set downe the comfort and satisfaction it pleased Christ to giue to this Noble-man after he had rebuked him in these words Iesus said vnto him go thy way thy sonne liueth And herein the goodnesse of Christ is to be obserued in two points First that he shewed his diuine power in the cure euen of a bodily infirmitie Secondly that he did it at the request of a man that was so weake in Faith as this Ruler was This is I say first to be obserued that our Sauiour here shewed his Diuine power in the cure of a bodily disease And because this is the first time that mention is made of a miracle of this kind in the harmony of the Gospell and it is afterward oft spoken of we will here once for all consider and handle this point as the Doctrine which this Text giues vs direct occasion to obserue That our Sauiour in the dayes of his flesh shewed his diuine power no way so much as in curing the bodies of men This is a point worthy to be obserued That whereas our Sauiour was sent into the world not to doe the office of a Chyrurgion or Physitian to the bodies of men but to giue life and saluation to their soules God sent his onely begotten Sonne to the end that whosoeuer belieues in him might not perish but haue life euerlasting Iohn 3. 16. and had the name of Iesus a Sauiour giuen vnto him in no other respect but because he should saue his people from their sinnes Mat. 1. 21. and therefore also when he giues himselfe the title of a Physitian he expounds himselfe and saith he was a Physitian not for the body but for the soule the physick he had to giue serued to cure the soule of sinne by calling men to repentance Mat. 9. 12 13. Yet for all that if we looke into the story of his life we shall find that for one man whose soule he cured by bringing him vnto repentance there were many whose bodies he helped and restored vnto health yea that the most of all the miracles that he wrought vpon earth were done in the curing of the bodies of men Indeed after his resurrection and ascension he declared his power wonderfully in curing and conuerting the soules of men as Peter speaketh Acts 3. 26. God hath raised vp his Sonne Iesus and hâ—…â—…e hath sent to blesse you in turning euery one of you from your iniquities Aâ—… 〈◊〉 31. Him hath God lift vp with his right hand to be a Prince and a Sauiour to giue repentance to Israel and forgiuenesse of sinnes But in the dayes of his flesh he did performe the part of a Physitian for the body rather than for the soule for he did most diligently and carefully exercise himâ—…e in dâ—…ng cures vpon the bodies of men This you shall the better vnderstand if you will marke sixe points which I haue obserued in these cures that ouâ—… Sauiour wrought which I will run ouer as fast as I can First the persons whom he cured he refused none that came vnto him for helpe he excepted against none Mat. 12. 15. Great multitudes followed him and he healed them all Yea Luke 4. 40. He laid his hands on euery one of them and healed them Secondly the diseases themselues that he cured Agues Mat. 8. 15. palsies Mat. 9. 2. dropsies Luke 14. 2. leprosies Luke 5. 12. issues of bloud Mat. 9. 20. blindnesse Iohn 9. 1. deafenesse Mar. 7. 32. dumbnesse Matth. 15. 30. lamenesse Mat. 21. 14. lunacy Mat. 4. 24. In a word there was no kind of disease whatsoeuer that he refused or failed to helpe men of that came vnto him for helpe Mat. 4. 23. He healed euery sicknesse and euery disease among the people Thirdly obserue the time he tooke for curing of men he neglected no opportunity to do it he cured very many on the Sabbath dayes Luke 13. 14. yea after he had spent himselfe by preaching in the Synagogue at Capernaum vpon a Sabbath day yet when Euen was come and the Sun was downe they brought to him all that were diseased thereabout and he healed them Mar. 1. 32. Yea the Euangelist Luke speaking of that very miracle Luke 4. 40.
he expostulateth no further with him concerning his infidelity but perceiuing that his minde was so oppressed with griefe that he could not regard nor be affected with that which was said concerning his sinne he beares with him in it and saith no more of his sinne Secondly that he yeeldeth vnto his importunity and healeth his sonne as he had desired Thirdly and lastly he grants him more than he did desire or could hope for at his hands for whereas he desired only that he would go downe and heale his sonne verse 47 49. and that would haue required some time Christ doth immediately deliuer his childe from all his paine and danger and restoreth him to health And for the Reason that moued Christ to shew such respect to this weake man which is the third point I told you is to be obserued in the Text though it were chiefly in himselfe euen in his owne mercy he shewed mercy on him because it pleased him so to doe Rom. 9. 18. yet had he doubtlesse respect vnto those small seedes and beginnings of Faith and vprightnesse of heart which he discerned in him He saw first that he came to him for helpe with an honest heart and perswasion that he was able and willing to doe him good secondly that he was constant and importunate and would not be driuen away by the repulse he receiued from him And for this cause had Christ so great respect vnto him notwithstanding all the faults and weaknesses that he discerned in him Then from these three points thus obserued in the Text this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the Lord is not wont to reiect his seruants for any of their infirmities True it is the Lord is not so blinded with affection towards his children as he cannot see any fault in them or doteth so vpon them as to delight in their blemishes or is so indulgent towards them as he is loth to grieue and displease them as many foolish parents are for first he mislikes and is displeased euen with the least fault he sees in any of his children Hab. 1. 13. He hath pure eyes and cannot see euill he cannot behold wickednesse See this in the angry reproofes that Christ hath beene wont to giue euen to his best beloued Disciples euen for their ignorance are ye also yet without vnderstanding Doe yee not yet vnderstand Matth. 15. 16 17. and for their weakenesse of Faith ô faithlesse and peruerse generation how long shall I be with you how long shall I suffer you Matth. 17. 17. and therefore none that hath grace may please himselfe in the least of his corruptions but ought to be grieued and humbled for it Yea if his children doe slip into any foule faults hee will as sharply correct them as he will doe any other Amos 3. 2. You onely haue I knowne of all the families of the earth therefore I will visit you for all your iniquities See an example of Gods seuerity towards Moses for delaying the circumcision of his son in the Iune the Lord met him and sought to kill him that is he did breake forth vpon him by some grieuous iudgement that was so sensible as both Moses and Zipporah tooke notice of it and of the cause of it too viz. the neglect of circumcising their son Exod. 4. 24. yea the Lord will sooner beare with grosse sinnes in others than with the appearance and shew of euill in his owne The Lord your God is a iealous God among you Deut 6. 15. and a iealous husband cannot endure so much as the shewes of vnchaste loue in his wife towards another in lookes or talke or gesture or secret company And therefore the nearer any man drawes to God in a profession of piety and religion the more carefull had he need be to looke to his waies And he is a mad man that imagines because he is a professour God will beare with him in his sinnes And yet for all this the goodnesse of the Lord is certainely wonderfull this way in bearing with his seruants and not reiecting them for their infirmities for besides that none of all their frailties shall be imputed vnto them to their condemnation Rom. 8. 1. He seeth no iniquity in Iacob nor transgression in Israel Num. 23. 21. He doth so passe by many of the foule infirmities of his children as he doth not so much as correct them in this life for them nor checke them nor make any mention at all of them And this is surely very admirable considering how iust the Lord is and how he hates sinne which made the Prophet to burst forth into that admiration Micah 7. 8. Who is a God like to thee that taketh away iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage This we shall the better beleeue to be so by considering three points First that though the Lord hate all sinne euen in his owne seruants and they dislike themselues for it yet he liketh neuer the worse of them for their frailties Iob we know shewed great impatiency Iob 3. insomuch as afterwards when he considered how he had carryed himselfe he saith Chapt. 42. 6. I abhorre my selfe and repent in dust and ashes but God seeth no such matter in him God counteth him a most patient man when he condemned himselfe God iustified him Ioh 42. 7 8. and twice chargeth his friends thus Yee haue not spoken of â—…e the thing that is right like my seruant Iob. The like we shall see in Dauid he complaineth of himselfe Psalme 40. 12. that his sinnes were more than the haires of his head therefore his heart failed him But the Lord had a farre better opinion of him than he had of himselfe for thus God saith of him 1 Reg. 14. 8. that he had followed him with all his heart and done onely that that was right in his eyes Secondly these very workes wherein his seruants haue shewed much frailty he hath accepted of and taken them in good part and hath not beene wont to reiect the good workes they haue performed because of the corruption they haue shewed in them 2. Chron. 6. 8 Whereas it was in thine heart to build an house to my Name saith the Lord to Dauid yet was it ignorantly and fondly done of him to purpose such a thing without warrant from God as appeareth spake I a word to any of the iudges of Israel whom I commanded to feed my people saying why haue yee not built me a house of Cedars 1. Chron. 17. 6. thou didst well in that thou wast so minded The like to this we may see in a prayer Dauid made Psal. 31. 22. I said in my haste I am cast out of thy sight and what more wicked or corrupt thought could any man haue in prayer yet marke what followeth Yet thou heardest the voice of my prayer when I cryed vnto thee God reiected not his prayer though it were tainted with so foule a corruption But what speake we of Dauid Esay
went his way Secondly the meanes whereby this faith that was begun in him was confirmed and increased in Verse 51 52. and part of 53. Thirdly the confirmation and stablishment which he receiued in his faith by these means and the fruit whereby he declared it in the latter end of the 53 Verse Now for the first it is said that the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and to declare that he did so indeed he gaue ouer importuning him any more and went his way It may seeme somewhat strange if we mark it well to see so great and sudden a change wrought in this great man Euen now he was of that mind that he would not belieue vnlesse he might see signes and wonders now he belieues Christs bare word though he did see nothing at all done Before he thought Christ could do his sonne no good vnlesse he would go downe to him to see him and pray ouer him or touch him and vse some solemne ceremony about him now he belieueth his sonne is recouered though Christ did none of all these but onely spake the word And if we enquire into the causes of it we shall find them to be principally two the first in the Lord the other in himselfe First the Lords gracious pleasure was the cause of this who worketh mans conuersion when and by what means it pleaseth him Ioh. 3. 8. The wind bloweth where it listeth and who had appointed this to be the time of this Noblemans conuersion and this word of Christ to be the means whereby it should be wrought This should make vs carefull to be constant hearers of the Word For first some point of great importance may be taught in one Sermon which haply we shall not heare againe in an hundred Secondly though at all times Gods Elect may profit by their hearing yet hath God his times and moments determined with himselfe wherein he will work with his Word more mightily than at other times And who can tell which is the Sermon that God hath appointed to do him most good by We should therfore frequent Sermons as good husbands do their faires and markets and prouident Merchants the times of the Royall Exchange that no opportunity of a good bargaine may escape them Secondly his heart was well prepared to receiue good by Christ both by that hand of God that was vpon him in the sicknesse of his sonne and also by that reuerend and good opinion he had conceiued of Christ by that that he had heard or seene of him before he esteemed him to be a great Prophet one that was able and willing to do him good And this reuerend opinion he had conceiued of him made him willing as great as he was to come himselfe to him so great a way Now by these meanes his heart was much better prepared and made fit to giue credit vnto that that Christ should say vnto him than otherwise it would haue been From this first point then we haue this Doctrine to learne That It is a matter of great vse and necessity for our profiting by the Word to come to it with a heart that is rightly prepared The man that brings to the Word a prepared heart shall receiue more good by once hearing of it than another shall do at many times True it is that many a man hath receiued some good by the Word felt himself much moued by it that yet hath come to it without a due preparation as not only Agrippa that was almost caught Act. 26. 28. but euen Foelix also Pauls ministry wrought mightily vpon his heart it made him to quake and tremble Act. 24. 26. and Herod though doubtles his heart was neuer well prepared when he came to heare Iohn yet can it not be denied but he receiued much good by hearing him he heard him gladly and reformed his life in many things by hearing of him Mar. 6. 20. Yea many haue felt a diuine power in the Ministry of the Word as haue come to it with very bad hearts such were those officers that were sent to apprehend our Sauiour Iohn 7. 46. Yea sometimes God hath so farre forth glorified his power in this his owne ordinance as he hath wrought thereby euen the effectuall conuersion of some that haue come to it without all good preparation of heart as the Athenians which heard Paul Act. 17. first with what hearts they came to heare him it is plaine Ver. 18. Some said what will this babler say and the best of them heard him onely out of a desire to heare newes Vers. 21. and yet see how God wrought by that Sermon in the hearts of sundry of them Vers. 34. Howbeit certaine men claue to Paul and belieued among whom also was Denis Areopagita and a woman named Damaris and other with them And vpon these experiments it were much to be wished that all men euen the wickedest would be brought to heare yea though they came but by occasion or as intending some other thing yea though they came euen with an euill intent to carp or to mock yet I would they would come Possibly they might be caught though they came euen with such hearts Yea it were to be wished that such as can by no other meanes be drawne to heare might euen be compelled and forced to it by Authority Iosiah is commended for this 2 Chro. 34. 33. That he compelled all that were found in Israel to serue the Lord and if you looke into Ieremy and others that prophecied in Iosiahs time you shall find there was many a notorious lewd man in Israel in those dayes And if there be any part of Gods seruice that men may and ought to be compelled vnto certainly it is rather this than any other therefore euen the excommunicate persons by the ancient Canons of the Church were allowed to come to the Sermon It is therefore a great errour in any to imagine that it is to no purpose to vrge such and such to come to Church because they think they are either so sottish or so lewd that they can receiue no good by comming and therefore it matters not whether they come or no. But though all this be so as you haue heard yet first this is a singular helpe and furtherance to our profiting by the Word to come to it with a prepared heart secondly and where God meanes his Word shall prosper to worke sauing grace there he prepares the hearts of men to receiue it thirdly neither doth it ordinarily preuaile to worke true faith and sound conuersion but in a prepared heart The former examples are very rare Marke this therefore in the course God hath beene wont to keepe in the conuersion of men either by his miracles and strange works or by his corrections or by the terrours of the Law he hath been wont to fit the hearts of his elect to receiue the Gospell Acts 5. 14. The number of them that belieued in the Lord both of men
haue many waies whereby they may ◅in others 245. All men are bound to doe what they can to win others to God 3◅4 Gods manner of working in mans conuersion is diuerse and wonderfull 325. 326. Country Euery man owes a duty to the place of his birth and breeding 351. Credit A great sin for a man to be carelesse of it 86. Custome The good customes of a Church are not to be broken or neglected 143. 144. Yet it is dangerous in matter of Religion to ascribe too much vnto it 144. Most men make common custome the rule of their conscience 426. Remedies against this corruption 427. D. Dalliance Wanton dalliance is dangerous sinfull 90. Death Faith will make a man willing to die 337. Euery man should looke and prepare for sudden death 44◅ 443. Delay It is dangerous to put off the making of peace with God till sicknesse 442. 443. Delight Naturall and worldly meanes of delight are not vnlawfull and what cautions are to be vsed in this 439. 440. Desire An vnfained desire of grace is a singular grace 9. Fiue differences in this desire betweene the naturall man and the regenerate 9. He that hath sauing knowledge will feele the want of it and desire it 22. Disputing It is dangerous to dispute against knowne truths 151. Dissention How far forth Ministers should seek to agree and the meanes how that may be 301. Difference in iudgemēts should not alienate godly mens affections one frō another 302 Domesticall Instruction and Worship We should vse the exercises of Religion in our families 157. How and by what meanes a man should best instruct and win his family vnto God 241 Doubting Doubtfulnesse and vnsetlednesse in matters of our faith religion is dangerous 137. 140 Euen the doubting of the truth of ought God hath said is a dangerous sin 413 414. E. Examination Christians should examine that that is taught them 151 152. And the good things seeme to bee in our selue 53. Euery affliction should driue vs to examine what it is that hath thus prouoked God ◅04 Examples The examples of some men doe great hurt in hardening of others 74. Many make this the rule of their conscience and remedies against this corruption 426. It is not safe to make the best mans examples the rule of our conscience 428. Exercises of Religion See Christian domest◅call worship Euery man is bound to spend some part of euery day in them 241. The conscionable vse of them will preserue vs from sin 93. Eye A couenant is to be made with our eye 91. F. Faith Motiues and encouragements to beleeue in Christ 13 14. How to know whether wee haue truly receiued Christ 15. In it there is a particular application of Christ 310. There is great certainty and assurance in true saith 3. 8. 332. It workes 1 peace of conscience 2 ioy in the Holy Ghost 3 boldnes in prayer 4 willingnesse to die 335 336 337. True faith is grounded vpon the word only neither vpon sense or experience 348 349. Most men ground their faith not vpon the Word but vpon sense onely 420. He that hath true faith hath an vpright heart and none but he 484. Foure notes to trie it by 484. It is imperfect in the best 333 334. It breeds in the heart true ioy and that vpon fiue grounds 436 437. Falls of the godly How farre the regenerate man may fall from grace 50 51 54. Great difference betweene them and the sins of the wicked 455. 471. 473. Family See Domesticall Sin will bring Gods curse vpon the house and place where it is committed 158. Piety will bring Gods blessing vpon our houses and dwellings ibid. Fasting Christ put no holinesse in fasting nor was giuen vnto it ◅56 Fathers No cause why we should so relie vpon the Fathers as many doe 39. The Papists giue not more due honour to them then we 38. What respect is to be had to our Fore fathers in the matter of Religion 142 143. We do not condemne our Fore Fathers 145. Feasting Though it be lawfull yet it must not be ordinary 92. Fewnesse of Beleeuers Comfort for the faithfull that liue where they haue few or none that ioyne with them in piety 430 431. Fornication It is a most hainous sin 71. Foure causes of the commonnes of it now 74. Both Magistrates and priuate men should shew their zealous hatred to it 78 79. Fornicators must looke for Gods iudgements euen in this life 79 80. They haue also cause to feare the iudgement of finall impenitency hardnes of heart 84 We may not giue men cause to suspect vs to be giuen to this sinne and that is done foure waies 87. Seuen Preseruatiues from this sin 90. Frugality A Christian should be frugall and seeke to increase his worldly estate 238. G. Gestures Rules for bodily gestures in Gods worship 118 119. Gifts All difference in gifts among Ministers doth not make an inequality betweene them because one may excell in one gift and one in another 307 308. The variety and difference among Gods seruants makes much for his glory 308. They should bee teachable and receiue the word with all readinesse and wherein it consisteth 312 213. God hath giuen a variety of gifts to all men not all to any one man 308. Variety of gifts and graces increases loue and vnity among men 319. It is a sin against God and contempt done vnto his good gifts not to make vse and profit of them 320. Gods children ought to make vse of their Ministers gifts in priuate 321. That gift is to be esteemed best which edifies most 287. 291. God Why he euen the whole Trinity is called Father 148. His loue is vnchangeable 180. 340. The knowledg of his omni-presence omniscience is of great necessity and vse 67. 70. He hates and is seuere against the sins euen of his owne people 95. Gods seruants in priuate may forbeare to reprooue some 293. Grace The loue of God in Christ to vs is most free 14 Grace and the meanes therof is highly to be esteemed 53. Grace may be knowne 463. Notes whereby grace may be knowne 468. The diuersity of the gifts of God in men commeth of his free disposition 308. H. Hardnesse of heart Wicked men harden themselues in sin euen by the Word 57 58. They are apt to harden their owne hearts against Gods corrections 402. Hearing A great sin to heare with delight filthy songs and talke 88. The necessity of constant hearing of the word 278. Cautions and encouragements for them that follow Sermons on the weeke daies 240. Heare as oft as thou mayst 172. What behauiour is fittest at the hearing of the Word preached 125 126. 134. The best way to win others to God is to draw them to heare 246. Hearers Be willing to heare one truth as well as another 59. A good signe to like that Ministry best that doth most effectually discouer to a man his sin 112 113. Examine that that is taught